Skip to main content

Full text of "Introductory American history"

See other formats


INTRODUCTORY 

AMERICAN 
HISTORY 

BOURNE  AND  BENTON 


Class  _C^.1X£_ 
CflpyriglitN"  iqi^ 


COPYRIGHT  DEPOSnV 


INTRODUCTORY 
AMERICAN    HISTORY 


BY 

HENRY  ELDRIDGE  BOURNE 

AND 

ELBERT  JAY  BENTON 

PROFESSORS    OF    HISTORY    IN    WESTERN    RESERVE    UNIVERSITY 


D.    C.    HEATH    AND    COMPANY 

BOSTON  NEW  YORK         CHICAGO 


tf7^ 

,  i 

•377 


Copyright,  191 2, 
By  D.  C.   Heath  &  Co. 


gCI.A31G033 


INTRODUCTION 

This  volume  is  the  introductory  part  of  a  course  in  American 
history  embodying  the  plan  of  study  recommended  by  the  Com- 
mittee of  Eight  of  the  American  Historical  Association.^  The 
plan  calls  for  a  continuous  course  running  through  grades  six, 
seven,  and  eight.  The  events  which  have  taken  place  within 
the  limits  of  what  is  now  the  United  States  must  necessarily 
furnish  the  most  of  the  content  of  the  lessons.  But  the  Com- 
mittee urge  that  enough  other  matter,  of  an  introductory 
character,  be  included  to  teach  boys  and  girls  of  from  twelve 
to  fourteen  years  of  age  that  our  civilization  had  its  beginnuigs 
far  back  in  the  history  of  the  Old  World.  Such  introductory 
study  will  enable  them  to  think  of  our  country  in  its  true 
historical  setting.  The  Committee  recommend  that  about 
two-thirds  of  one  year's  work  be  devoted  to  this  prehminary 
matter,  and  that  the  remainder  of  the  year  be  given  to  the 
period  of  discovery  and  exploration. 

The  plan  of  the  Committee  of  Eight  emphasizes  three  or 
four  lines  of  development  in  the  world's  history  leading  up  to 
American  history  proper. 

First,  there  was  a  movement  of  conquest  or  colonization 
by  which  the  ancient  civihzed  world,  originally  made  up  of 
communities  like  the  Greeks  and  Phoenicians  in  the  Aegean 
and  eastern  Mediterranean  Seas,  spread  to  southern  Italy 
and  adjacent  lands.  The  Roman  conquest  of  Italy  and  of 
the  barbarian  tribes  of  western  Europe  expanded  the  civilized 
world  to  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic.  Within  this  greater 
Roman  world  new  nations  grew  up.  The  migration  of 
Europeans  to  the  American  continent  was  the  final  step. 

^The  Study  of  History  in  Elementary  Schools.     Scribner's,  1909. 


iv  INTRODUCTION 

Second,  accompanying  the  growth  of  the  civihzed  world  in 
extent  was  a  growth  of  knowledge  of  the  shape  of  the  earth,  or 
of  what  we  call  geography.  Columbus  was  a  geographer  as 
well  as  the  herald  of  an  expanding  world. 

A  third  process  was  the  creation  and  transmission  of  all 
that  we  mean  by  civilization.  Here,  as  the  Committee  remark, 
the  effort  should  be  to  ''show,  in  a  very  simple  way,  the  civiUza- 
tion  which  formed  the  heritage  of  those  who  were  to  go  to 
America,  that  is,  to  explain  what  America  started  with." 

The  Committee  also  suggest  that  it  is  necessary  'Ho  associate 
the  three  or  four  peoples  of  Europe  which  were  to  have  a  share 
in  American  colonization  with  enough  of  their  characteristic 
incidents  to  give  the  child  some  feeling  for  the  name  '  England, ' 
'Spain,'  'Holland,'  and  'France.'" 

No  attempt  is  made  in  this  book  to  give  a  connected  history 
of  Greece,  Rome,  England,  or  any  other  country  of  Europe. 
Such  an  attempt  would  be  utterly  destructive  of  the  plan. 
Only  those  features  of  early  civihzation  and  those  incidents  of 
history  have  been  selected  which  appear  to  have  a  vital  relation 
to  the  subsequent  fortunes  of  mankind  in  America  as  well  as 
in  Europe.  They  are  treated  in  all  cases  as  introductory. 
Opinions  may  differ  upon  the  question  of  what  topics  best 
illustrate  the  relation.  The  Committee  leaves  a  wide  margin 
of  opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  judgment  in  selection.  In 
the  use  of  a  textbook  based  on  the  plan  the  teacher  should 
use  the  same  liberty  of  selection.  For  example,  we  have  chosen 
the  story  of  Marathon  to  illustrate  the  idea  of  the  heroic 
memories  of  Greece.  Others  may  prefer  Thermopylae,  because 
this  story  seems  to  possess  a  simpler  dramatic  development. 
In  the  same  way  teachers  may  desire  to  give  more  emphasis 
to  certain  phases  of  ancient  or  mediaeval  civilization  or  certain 
heroic  persons  treated  very  briefly  in  this  book.  Exercises 
similar  to  those  inserted  at  the  end  of  each  chapter  offer  means 
of  supplementing  work  provided  in  the  text. 

The  story  of  American  discovery  and  exploration  in  the  plan 


INTRODUCTION  v 

of  the  Committee  of  Eight  follows  the  introductory  matter 
as  a  natural  culmination.  In  our  textbook  we  have  adhered 
to  the  same  plan  of  division.  The  work  of  the  seventh  grade 
will,  therefore,  open  with  the  study  of  the  first  permanent 
English  settlements. 

The  discoveries  and  explorations  are  told  in  more  detail  than 
most  of  the  earlier  incidents,  but  whatever  is  referred  to  is 
treated,  we  hope,  with  such  simplicity  and  definiteness  of 
statement  that  it  will  be  comprehensible  and  instructive  to 
pupils  of  the  sixth  grade. 

At  the  close  of  the  book  will  be  found  a  list  of  references. 
From  this  teachers  may  draw  a  rich  variety  of  stories  and 
descriptions  to  illustrate  any  features  of  the  subject  which 
especially  interest  their  classes.  In  the  index  is  given  the 
pronunciation  of  difficult  names. 

We  wish  to  express  gratitude  to  those  who  have  aided  us 
with  wise  advice  and  criticism. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.     The  Scattered  Children  of  Europe 1 

II.     Our  Earliest  Teachers 7 

III.  How  THE  Greeks  Lived         18 

IV.  Greek  Emigrants  or  Colonists 31 

V.     New  Rivals  of  the  Greeks .  40 

VI.     The  Mediterranean  a  Roman  Lake 49 

VII.     The  Ancient  World  Extended  to  the  Shores  of  the 

Atlantic 58 

VIII.     The  Civilization  of  the  Roman  World        ....  69 

IX.     Christianity  and  the  Roman  Empire 80 

X.     Emigrants  a  Thousand  Years  Ago 86 

XL     How  Englishmen  Learned  to  Govern  Themselves    .  100 

XII.     The  Civilization  of  the  Middle  Ages 110 

XIII.  Traders,    Travelers,    and   Explorers   in   the    Later 

Middle  Ages 132 

XIV.  The  Discovery  of  a  New  World 146 

XV.     Others  Help  in  the  Discovery  of  the  New  World     .  159 

XVI.    Early  Spanish  Explorers  and    Conquerors  of  the 

Mainland 170 

XVII.     The  Spanish  Explorers  of  North  America       .      .      .  185 

XVIII.     Rivalry  and  Strife  in  Europe 204 

XIX.     First  French  Attempts  to  Settle  America.      .      .      .  216 

XX.     The  English  and  the  Dutch  Triumph  Over  Spain     .  226 

XXI.     The  English  People  Attempt  to  Settle  America      .  240 

References  for  Teachers 253 

Index  and  Pronouncing  Vocabulary 259 

vii 


INTRODUCTOEY 
AMERICAN  HISTORY 

CHAPTER  I 
THE    SCATTERED    CHILDREN    OF    EUROPE 

The  Emigrant  and  what  he  brings  to  America.     The 

emigrant  who  lands  at  New  York,  Boston,  Philadel- 
phia, or  any  other  seaport,  brings  with  him  something 
which  we  do  not  |^e.  He  may  have  in  his  hands  only 
a  small  bundle  of  clothing  and  enough  money  to  pay 
his  railroad  fare  to  his  new  home,  but  he  is  carrying 
another  kind  of  baggage  more  valuable  than  bundles 
or  boxes  or  a  pocket  full  of  silver  or  gold.  This  other 
baggage  is  the  knowledge,  the  customs,  and  the  mem- 
ories he  has  brought  from  the  fatherland. 

He  has  already  learned  in  Europe  how  to  do  the  work 
at  which  he  hopes  to  labor  in  America.  In  his  native 
land  he  has  been  taught  to  obey  the  laws  and  to  do  his 
duty  as  a  citizen.  This  fits  him  to  share  in  our  self- 
government.  He  also  brings  great  memories,  for  he 
likes  to  think  of  the  brave  and  noble  deeds  done  by  men 
of  his  race.  If  he  is  a  religious  man,  he  worships  God 
just  as  his  forefathers  have  for  hundreds  of  years.  To 
understand  how  the  emigrant  happens  to  know  what 
he  does  and  to  be  what  he  is,  we  must  study  the  history 
of  the  country  from  which  he  comes. 

1 


2  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

All  Americans  are  Emigrants.  If  this  is  true  of  the 
newcomer,  it  is  equally  true  of  the  rest  of  us,  for  we  are 
all  emigrants.  The  Indians  are  the  only  native  Ameri- 
cans, and  when  we  find  out  more  about  them  we  may 
learn  that  they,  too,  are  emigrants.  If  we  follow  the 
history  of  our  families  far  enough  back,  we  shall  come 
upon  the  names  of  our  forefathers  who  sailed  from 
Europe.  They  may  have  come  to  America  in  the  early 
days  when  there  were  only  a  few  settlements  scattered 
along  our  Atlantic  coast,  or  they  may  have  come  since 
the  Revolutionary  War  changed  the  Enghsh  colonies  into 
the  United  States. 

Like  the  Canadians,  the  South  i#nericans,  and  the 
Australians,  we  are  simply  Europeans  who  have  moved 
away.  The  story  of  the  Europe  in  which  our  fore- 
fathers hved  is,  therefore,  part  of  our  story.  In  order 
to  understand  our  own  history  we  must  know  something 
of  the  history  of  England,  France,  Germany,  Italy,  and 
other  European  lands. 

What  the  early  Emigrants  brought.  If  we  read  the 
story  of  our  forefathers  before  they  left  Europe,  we 
shall  find  answers  to  several  important  questions.  Why, 
we  ask,  did  Columbus  seek  for  new  lands  or  for  new 
ways  to  lands  already  known?  How  did  the  people  of 
Europe  live  at  the  time  he  discovered  America?  What 
did  they  know  how  to  do?  Were  they  skilful  in  all 
sorts  of  work,  or  were  they  as  rude  and  ignorant  as  the 
Indians  on  the  western  shores  of  the  Atlantic? 

The  answers  which  history  will  give  to  these  ques- 
tions will  say  that  the  first  emigrants  who  landed  on  our 


THE   SCATTERED   CHILDREN   OF   EUROPE  3 

shores  brought  with  them  much  of  the  same  knowledge 
and  many  of  the  same  customs  and  memories  which 
emigrants  bring  nowadays  and  which  we  also  have. 
It  is  true  that  since  the  time  the  first  settlers  came  men 
have  found  out  how  to  make  many  new  things.  The 
most  important  of  these  are  the  steam-engine,  the  elec- 
tric motor,  the  telegraph,  and  the  telephone.     But  it  is 


A  Modern  Steamship  and  an  Early  Sailing  Vessel 

The  early  emigrants  came  in  small  sailing  vessels  and  suffered  great  hardships 

surprising  how  many  important  things,  which  we   still 
use,  were  made  before  Columbus  saw  America. 

For  one  thing,  men  knew  how  to  print  books.  This 
art  had  been  discovered  during  the  boyhood  of  Colum- 
bus. Another  thing,  men  could  make  guns,  while  the 
Indians  had  only  bows  and  arrows.  The  ships  in  which 
Columbus  sailed  across  the  ocean  seemed  very  large 
and  wonderful  to  the  Indians,  who  used  canoes.  The 
ships  were  steered  with  the  help  of  a  compass,  an  instru- 
ment which  the  Indians  had  never  seen. 


4  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Some  of  the  things  which  the  early  emigrants  knew 
had  been  known  hundreds  or  thousands  of  years  before. 
One  of  the  oldest  was  the  art  of  writing.  The  way  to 
write  words  or  sounds  was  found  out  so  long  ago  that 
we  shall  never  know  the  name  of  the  man  who  first  dis- 
covered it.  The  historians  tell  us  he  lived  in  Egypt, 
which  was  in  northern  Africa,  exactly  where  Egypt  is 
now.     Some  men  were  afraid  that  the  new  art  might 

Cleopatra 

Egyptian  Phonetic  Writing 

do  more  harm  than  good.  The  king  to  whom  the 
secret  was  told  thought  that  the  children  would  be  un- 
wiUing  to  work  hard  and  try  to  remember  because  every- 
thing could  be  written  down  and  they  would  not  need 
to  use  their  memories.  The  Egyptians  at  first  used 
pictures  to  put  their  words  upon  rocks  or  paper,  and 
even  after  they  made  several  letters  of  the  alphabet 
their  writing  seemed  Uke  a  mixture  of  little  pictures 
and  queer  marks. 

Old  and  New  Inventions.  Those  who  first  discover 
how  to  make  things  are  called  inventors,  and  what  they 
make  are  called  inventions.  Now  if  we  should  write 
out  a  list  of  the  most  useful  inventions,  we  could  place 
in  one  column  the  inventions  which  were  made  before 
the  days  of  Columbus  and  in  another  those  which  have 
been  made  since.     With  this  list  before  us  we  may  ask 


THE   SCATTERED   CHILDREN   OF   EUROPE 


H  O 


7 


AA 

irn 


At 

S6 


A 

E 

P 
R 
5 


Growth  of  Letters  of 
THE  Alphabet 


which  inventions  we  could  hve  without  and  which  we 
could  not  spare  unless  we  were  wilUng  to  become  like  the 
savages.     We  should  find  that  a       | 
large   number   of    the  inventions 
which  we  use   every  day  belong 
to   the   set  of  things    older  than 
Columbus.     This  is  another  rea- 
son   why,    if  we  wish  to   under- 
stand   our   ways    of    living    and 
working,  we  must  ask  about  the 
history    of    the    countries    where 
our  forefathers  lived.     It  is  the 
beginning  of  our  own  history. 

A  Plan  of  Study.  The  discovery  of  America  was 
made  in  1492,  at  the  beginning  of  what  we  call  Modern 
Times.  Before  Modern  Times  were  the  Middle  Ages, 
lasting  about  a  thousand  years.  These  began  three  or 
four  hundred  years  after  the  time  of  Christ  or  what  we 
call  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  Era.  All  the  events 
that  took  place  earlier  we  say  happened  in  Ancient 
Times.  Much  that  we  know  was  learned  first  by  the 
Greeks  or  Romans  who  lived  in  Ancient  Times. 

It  is  in  the  Middle  Ages  that  we  first  hear  of  peoples 
called  Enghshmen,  Frenchmen,  Germans,  Dutchmen, 
Itahans,  Spaniards,  and  many  others  now  living  in  Great 
Britam  and  on  the  Continent  of  Europe.  We  shall  learn 
first  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans  and  of  what  they  knew 
and  succeeded  in  doing,  and  then  shall  find  out  how 
these  things  were  learned  by  the  peoples  of  the  Middle 
Ages  and  what  they  added  to  them.    This  will  help  us 


6  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

to  find  out  what  our  forefathers  started  with  when  they 
came  to  hve  in  America. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  What  does  the  emigrant  from  Europe  bring  to  America  besides 
his  baggage? 

2.  Why  are  all  Americans  emigrants? 

3.  What  did  the  earhest  emigrants  from  Europe  to  America  bring 
with  them? 

4.  Which  do  you  think  the  more  useful  invention  —  the  telephone 
or  the  art  of  writing?  Who  invented  this  art?  Find  Egypt  on  the 
map.     How  did  Egyptian  writing  look? 

5.  Why  was  it  a  help  to  Columbus  that  gunpowder  and  guns  were 
invented  before  he  discovered  America? 

6.  When  did  the  Christian  Era  begin?  What  is  meant  bj^  Ancient 
Times?  By  the  Middle  Ages?  By  Modern  Times?  In  what  Times 
was  the  art  of  writing  invented?  In  what  Times  was  the  compass 
invented?     In  what  Times  was  the  telephone  invented? 

EXERCISES 

1 .  Collect  from  illustrated  papers,  magazines,  or  advertising  folders, 
pictures  of  ocean  steamships.  Collect  pictures  of  sailing  ships,  ships 
used  now  and  those  used  long  ago. 

2.  Collect  from  persons  who  have  recently  come  to  this  country 
stories  of  how  they  traveled  from  Europe  to  America,  and  from  ports 
hke  Boston,  New  York,  and  Philadelphia  to  where  they  now  hve. 

3.  Let  each  boy  and  girl  in  the  schoolroom  point  out  on  the  map 
the  European  country  from  which  his  parents  or  his  grandparents 
or  his  forefathers  came. 

4.  Let  each  boy  and  girl  make  a  list  of  the  holidays  which  his  fore- 
fathers had  in  the  "fatherland"  or  "mother  country."  Let  each 
find  out  the  manner  in  which  the  holidays  were  kept.  Let  each  tell 
the  most  interesting  hero  story  from  among  the  stories  of  the  mother 
country  or  fatherland.  Let  each  find  out  whether  the  tools  used  in 
the  old  home  were  hke  the  tools  his  parents  use  here. 


CHAPTER  II 
OUR    EARLIEST    TEACHERS 

Ancient  Cities  that  still  exist.  In  Ancient  Times  the 
most  important  peoples  hved  on  the  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean.  The  northern  shore  turns  and  twists 
around  four  peninsulas.  The  first  is  Spain,  which  sep- 
arates the  Mediterranean  Sea  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean; 
the  second,  shaped  like  a  boot,  is  Italy;  and  the  third, 
the  end  of  which  looks  Uke  a  mulberry  leaf,  is  Greece. 
Beyond  Greece  is  Asia  Minor,  the  part  of  Asia  which 
hes  between  the  Mediterranean  Sea  and  the  Black  Sea. 
(See   the  map  on  page  33.) 

The  Italians  now  Hve  in  Italy,  but  the  Romans 
lived  there  in  Ancient  Times.  The  people  who  hve 
in  Greece  are  called  Greeks,  just  as  they  were  more 
than  two  thousand  years  ago.  Many  of  the  cities 
that  the  Greeks  and  Romans  built  are  still  stand- 
ing. Alexandria  was  founded  by  the  great  conqueror 
Alexander.  Constantinople  used  to  be  the  Greek 
city  of  Byzantium.  Another  Greek  city,  Massiha,  has 
become  the  modern  French  city  of  Marseilles.  Rome 
had  the  same  name  in  Ancient  Times,  except  that  it 
was  spelled  Roma.  The  Romans  called  Paris  by  the 
name  of  Lutetia,  and  London  they  called  Lugdunum. 

Ruins  which  show  how  the  Ancients  lived.  In  many 
of  these  cities  are  ancient  buildings  or  ruins  of  build- 

7 


8  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

ings,  bits  of  carving,  vases,  mosaics,  sometimes  even 
wall  paintings,  which  we  may  see  and  from  which  we 
may  learn  how  the  Greeks  and  Romans  lived.  Near 
Naples  are  the  ruins  of  Pompeii,  a  Roman  city  suddenly 
destroyed  during  an  eruption  of  the  volcano  Vesuvius. 

For  hundreds  of  years  the  city  lay  buried  under  fif- 
teen or  twenty  feet  of  ashes.  When  these  were  taken 
away,  the  old  streets  and  the  walls  of  the  houses  could 
be  seen.  No  roofs  were  left  and  the  walls  in  many 
places  were  only  partly  standing,  but  things  which  in 
other  ancient  cities  had  entirely  disappeared  were  kept 
safe  in  Pompeii  under  the  volcanic  ashes. 

The  traveler  who  walks  to-day  along  the  ruined 
streets  can  see  how  its  inhabitants  lived  two  thousand 
years  ago.  He  can  visit  their  public  buildings  and  their 
private  houses,  can  handle  their  dishes  and  can  look  at 
the  paintings  on  their  walls  or  the  mosaics  in  the  floors. 
But  interesting  as  Pompeii  is,  we  must  not  think  that 
its  ruins  teach  us  more  than  the  ruins  of  Rome  or  Athens 
or  many  other  ancient  cities.  Each  has  something  im- 
portant to  tell  us  of  the  people  who  lived  long  ago. 

Ancient  Words  still  in  Use.  The  ancient  Greeks  and 
Romans  have  left  us  some  things  more  useful  than  the 
ruins  of  their  buildings.  These  are  the  words  in  our 
language  which  once  were  theirs,  and  which  we  use  with 
slight  changes  in  spelling.  Most  of  our  words  came  in 
the  beginning  from  Germany,  where  our  Enghsh  fore- 
fathers lived  before  they  settled  in  England.  To  the 
words  they  took  over  from  Germany  they  added  words 
borrowed  from  other  peoples,  just  as  we  do  now.     We 


OUR  EARLIEST  TEACHERS  9 

have  recently  borrowed  several  words  from  the  French, 
such  as  tonneau  and  limousine,  words  used  to  describe 
parts  of  an  automobile,  besides  the  name  automobile 
itself,  which  is  made  up  of  a  Latin  and  a  Greek  word. 


Ruins  of  a  House  at  Pompeii 

The  houses  of  the  better  sort  were  built  with  an  open  court  in  the  center 


In  this  way,  for  hundreds  of  years,  words  have  been 
coming  into  our  language  from  other  languages.  Sev- 
eral thousand  have  come  from  Latin,  the  language  of 
the  Romans;  several  hundred  from  Greek,  either  directly 
or  passed  on  to  us  by  the  Romans  or  the  French.  The 
word  school  is  Greek,  and  the  word  arithmetic  was  bor- 
rowed from  the  French,  who  took  it  from  the  Greeks. 
Geography  is  another  word  which  came,  through  French 
and  Latin,  from  the  Greeks,  to  whom  it  meant  that  which 


10  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

is  written  about  the  earth.  The  word  grammar  came 
in  the  same  way.  The  word  alphabet  is  made  by  join- 
ing together  the  names  of  the  first  two  Greek  letters, 
alpha  and  beta. 

Many  words  about  rehgion  are  borrowed  from  the 
Greeks,  and  this  is  not  strange,  for  the  New  Testa- 
ment was  written  in  Greek.  Some  of  these  are  Bible, 
church,  bishop,  choir,  angel,  devil,  apostle,  and  martyr. 
The  Greeks  have  handed  down  to  us  many  words  about 
government,  including  the  word  itself,  which  in  the 
beginning  meant  "  to  steer."  Pohtics  meant  hav- 
ing to  do  with  a  polis  or  city.  Several  of  the  words 
most  recently  made  up  of  Greek  words  are  telegraph, 
telephone,  phonograph,  and  thermometer. 

Many  Words  borrowed  from  the  Romans.  Nearly 
ten  times  as  many  of  our  words  are  borrowed  from  the 
Romans  as  from  the  Greeks,  and  it  is  not  strange,  because 
at  one  time  the  Romans  ruled  over  all  the  country  now 
occupied  by  the  Italians,  the  French,  the  Spaniards, 
a  part  of  the  Germans,  and  the  Enghsh,  so  that  these 
peoples  naturally  learned  the  words  used  by  their 
conquerors  and  governors. 

Interesting  Ancient  Stories.  In  the  poems  and  tales 
which  we  learn  at  home  or  at  school  are  stories  which 
Greek  and  Roman  parents  and  teachers  taught  their 
children  many  hundred  years  ago.  We  learn  them  partly 
because  they  are  interesting,  and  because  they  please  or 
amuse  us,  and  partly  because  they  appear  so  often  in  our 
books  that  it  is  necessary  to  know  them  if  we  would 
understand  our  own  books  and  language.     Who  has  not 


OUR   EARLIEST   TEACHERS 


11 


heard  of  Hercules  and  his  Labors,  of  the  Search  for  the 
Golden  Fleece,  the  Siege  of  Troy,  or  the  Wanderings  of 
Ulysses?  We  love  modern  fairy  stories  and  tales  of 
adventure,  but  they  are  not  more  pleasing  than  these 
ancient  stories. 

The  Story  of  the  Greeks.     Our  language  and  our  books 
are  full  of  memories  of  Greek  and  Roman  deeds  of  cour- 


The   Plain  of  Marathon 


age.  The  story  of  the  Greeks  comes  before  the  story 
of  the  Romans,  for  the  Greeks  were  living  in  beautiful 
cities,  with  temples  and  theaters,  while  the  Romans 
were  still  an  almost  unknown  people  dwelling  on  the 
hills  that  border  the  river  Tiber. 

Memories  of  Greek  Courage.  The  most  heroic  deeds 
of  the  Greeks  took  place  in  a  great  war  between  the  Greek 
cities  and  the  kingdom  of  Persia  about  five  hundred 
years  before  Christ.  In  those  days  there  was  no  kingdom 
called   Greece,    such   as   the   geographies   now  describe. 


12  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

Instead  there  were  cities,  a  few  of  which  were  ruled  by 
kings,  others  by  the  citizens  themselves.  These  cities 
banded  together  when  any  danger  threatened  them. 
Sometimes  one  city  turned  traitor  and  helped  the  enemy 
against  the  others.  The  most  dangerous  enemy  the 
Greeks  had,  until  the  Romans  attacked  them,  was  the 
kingdom  of  Persia,  which  stretched  from  the  Aegean 
Sea  far  into  Asia.  In  the  war  with  the  Persians  the 
Greeks  fought  three  famous  battles,  at  Marathon,  Ther- 
mopylae, and  Salamis,  the  stories  of  which  men  have 
always  liked  to  hear  and  remember. 

Preparing  for  Marathon,  490  B.C.  To  the  Athenians 
belong  the  glories  of  Marathon.  They  hved  where  the 
modern  city  of  Athens  now  stands.  The  ruins  of  their 
temples  and  theaters  still  attract  students  and  travel- 
ers to  Greece.  The  plain  of  Marathon  lay  more  than 
twenty  miles  to  the  northeast,  and  the  roads  to  it  led 
through  mountain  passes.  When  the  Athenians  heard 
that  the  hosts  of  the  Great  King  of  Persia  were  approach- 
ing, they  sent  a  runner,  Pheidippides  by  name,  to  ask 
aid  of  Sparta,  a  city  one  hundred  and  forty  miles  away, 
in  the  peninsula  now  called  the  Morea,  where  dwelt  the 
sturdiest  fighters  of  Greece.  This  runner  reached  Sparta 
on  the  second  day,  but  the  Spartans  said  it  would  be 
against  their  rehgious  custom  to  march  before  the  moon 
was  full.  The  Athenians  saw  that  they  must  meet  the 
enemy  alone  —  one  small  city  against  a  mighty  empire. 
They  called  their  ten  thousand  men  together  and  set  out. 
On  the  way  they  were  joined  by  a  thousand  more,  the 
whole  army  of  the  brave  little  town  of  Plataea. 


OUR  EARLIEST  TEACHERS  13 

How  the  Athenians  were  Armed.  Although  the  Per- 
sians had  six  times  as  many  soldiers  as  the  Athenians, 
they  were  not  so  well  armed  for  hand  to  hand  fighting. 
Their  principal  weapon  was  the  bow  and  arrow,  while 
the  Greeks  used  the  lance  and  a  short  sword.  The  Greek 
soldier  was  protected  by  his  bronze  helmet,  solid  across 
the  forehead  and  over  the  nose;  by  his  breastplate,  a 
leathern  or  linen  tunic  covered  with  small  metal  scales, 


Greek  Soldiers  in  Arms 

From  a  Greek  vase  of  about  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Marathon 

with  flaps  hanging  below  his  hips;  and  by  greaves  or 
pieces  of  metal  in  front  of  his  knees  and  shins.  He  was 
also  protected  by  a  shield,  often  long  enough  to  reach 
from  his  face  to  his  knees.  According  to  a  strange 
custom  the  Athenians  were  led  by  ten  generals,  each 
commanding  one  day  in  turn. 

The  Battle-ground.  Marathon  was  a  plain  about 
two  miles  wide,  lying  between  the  mountains  and  the 
sea.  From  it  two  roads  ran  toward  Athens,  one  along 
the  shore  where  the  hills  almost  reached  the  sea,  the 
other  up  a  narrow  valley  and  over  the  mountains.  The 
Athenians   were   encamped   in   this   valley,    where   they 


14  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

could  attack  the  Persians  if  they  tried  to  follow  the 
shore  road. 

The  Persians  landed  from  their  ships  and  filled 
the  plain  near  the  shore.  They  wanted  to  fight  in 
the  open  plain  because  they  had  so  many  more  sol- 
diers than  the  Athenians  and  because  they  meant  to 
use  their  horsemen.  For  some  time  the  Athenians 
watched  the  Persians,  not  knowing  what  it  was  best  to 
do.  Half  the  generals  did  not  wish  to  risk  a  battle, 
but  Miltiades  was  eager  to  fight,  for  he  feared  that  delay 
would  lead  timid  citizens  or  traitors  to  yield  to  the 
Persians.  He  finally  gained  his  wish,  and  on  his  day  of 
command  the  battle  was  ordered. 

The  Battle.  The  Persians  by  this  time  had  decided 
to  sail  around  to  the  harbor  of  Athens  and  had  taken 
their  horsemen  on  board  their  ships.  When  they  saw 
the  Greeks  coming  they  drew  up  their  foot-soldiers 
in  deep  masses.  The  Athenians  and  their  comrades  — 
the  Plataeans  —  soon  began  to  move  forward  on  the 
run.  The  Persians  thought  this  madness,  because  the 
Greeks  had  no  archers  or  horsemen.  But  the  Greeks 
saw  that  if  they  moved  forward  slowly  the  Persians 
would  have  time  to  shoot  arrows  at  them  again  and 
again. 

When  the  Greeks  rushed  upon  the  Persians  the  sol- 
diers at  the  two  ends  of  the  Persian  line  gave  way 
and  fled  towards  the  shore.  In  the  center,  where  the 
best  Persian  soldiers  stood,  the  Greeks  were  not  at  first 
successful,  and  were  forced  to  retreat.  But  those  who 
had  been  victorious  came  to  their  rescue,  attacked  the 


OUR   EARLIEST   TEACHERS 


15 


Persians  in  the  rear,  and  finally  drove  them  off.  The 
Persians  ran  into  the  sea  to  reach  the  ships,  and  the 
Athenians  followed  them.  Some  of  the  Greeks  were  so 
eager  in  the  fight  that  they  seized  the  sides  of  the  ships 
and  tried  to  keep  them  from  being  rowed  away,  but  the 
Persians  cut  at  their  hands  and  made  them  let  go. 
The  News  of  the  Victory.     The  Athenians  had  won  a 


7^T/A 


The  Straits  of  Salamis 

Where  a  great  sea-fight  between  Greeks  and  Persians  took  place 


victory  of  which  they  were  so  proud  that  they  meant 
it  never  should  be  forgotten.  Their  city  had  suddenly 
become  great  through  the  courage  and  self-sacrifice  of 
her  citizens.  One  hundred  and  ninety-two  Greeks  had 
fallen,  and  on  the  battle-field  their  comrades  raised  over 
their  bodies  a  mound  of  earth  which  still  marks  their 
tomb.  The  victors  sent  the  runner  Pheidippides  to 
bear  the  news  to  Athens.  Over  the  hills  he  ran  until 
he  reached  the  market  place,  and  there,  with  the 
message  of  triumph  on  his  lips,  he  fell  dead. 


16  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

Other  Victories  of  the  Greeks.  Marathon  was  only 
the  beginning  of  Greek  victories  over  the  Persians,  only 
the  first  struggle  in  the  long  wars  between  Europe  and 
Asia.  Ten  years  after  Marathon  the  Spartans  won 
everlasting  glory  by  their  heroic  stand  at  the  Pass  of 
Thermopylae  —  three  hundred  Greeks  against  the  mighty 
army  of  the  Persian  king  Xerxes.  The  barbarian  hordes 
passed  over  their  bodies,  took  the  road  to  Athens,  burned 
the  city,  but  were  soon  beaten  in  the  sea-fight  which 
took  place  on  the  waters  lying  between  the  mainland 
of  Athenian  territory  and  the  island  of  Salamis.  This 
victory  was  also  due  to  Athenian  courage  and  leader- 
ship, for  the  Athenians  and  their  leader,  Themistocles, 
were  resolved  to  stay  and  fight,  although  the  other 
Greeks  wanted  to  sail  away. 

Why  Marathon  is  remembered.  The  victories  of 
Marathon  and  Salamis  were  great  not  only  because 
small  armies  of  Greeks  put  to  flight  the  hosts  of  Persia, 
they  were  great  because  they  saved  the  independence  of 
Greece.  If  the  Greeks  had  become  the  subjects  and 
slaves  of  Persia,  they  would  not  have  built  the  wonderful 
buildings,  or  carved  the  beautiful  statues,  or  written  the 
books  which  we  study  and  admire.  When  we  think  of 
the  Greeks  as  our  first  teachers  we  feel  as  proud  of 
their  victories  as  if  they  were  our  own  victories. 

The  Wars  of  the  Greek  Cities.  The  Athenians  had 
done  the  most  in  winning  the  victory  over  the  Persians, 
and  therefore  Athens  was  for  many  years  the  most 
powerful  city  in  Greece.  The  Spartans  were  always 
jealous  of  the  Athenians,  and  in  less  than  a  century  after 


OUR   EARLIEST   TEACHERS  17 

the  victory  of  Marathon  they  conquered  and  humbled 
Athens.  The  worst  faults  of  the  Greeks  were  such  jeal- 
ousies and  the  desire  to  lord  it  over  one  another.  Greek 
history  is  full  of  wars  of  city  against  city,  Sparta  against 
Athens,  Corinth  against  Athens,  and  Thebes  against 
Sparta.  In  these  wars  many  heroic  deeds  were  done, 
of  which  we  like  to  read,  but  it  is  more  important  for 
us  to  understand  how  the  Greeks  lived. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  What  ancient  cities  still  exist?  Find  them  on  the  map  on 
page  33.  (For  each  difficult  name  find  the  pronunciation  in  the 
index.) 

2.  What  things  do  we  find  in  the  ruins  of  ancient  cities  which  tell 
us  how  the  people  lived? 

3.  From  what  country  did  most  of  our  words  come  in  the  begin- 
ning? W^hy  are  they  now  called  Enghsh?  What  peoples  used  the 
word  geography  before  we  did?  About  how  many  words  do  we 
get  from  the  Greeks,  and  how  many  from  the  Romans? 

4.  Which  people  became  famous  earher,  the  Greeks  or  the  Romans? 
Point  out  on  the  map  the  peninsula  where  each  hved. 

5.  Why  do  we  hke  to  remember  the  brave  deeds  of  the  Greeks? 

6.  Find  the  city  of  Athens  on  the  map,  page  33.  Find  Sparta. 
Where  was  Marathon?     What  city  won  glory  at  Marathon? 

7.  What  were  the  worst  faults  of  the  Greeks? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Collect  pictures  of  ruined  cities  in  Italy,  Greece,  and  Asia  Minor, 
from  illustrated  papers,,  magazines,  or  advertising  folders.  Collect 
postal  cards  giving  such  pictures. 

2.  Choose  the  best  one  of  the  Greek  stories  mentioned  on  page  11, 
and  tell  it. 

3.  Find  out  how  differently  soldiers  now  are  clothed  and  armed 
from  the  way  the  Greek  soldiers  were. 

4.  Find  out  why  a  long  distance  run  is  now  called  a  ''Marathon." 


CHAPTER  III 
.  HOW    THE    GREEKS    LIVED 

The  Greek  Cities.  The  Greeks  lived  in  cities  so  much 
of  the  time  that  we  do  not  often  think  of  them  as  ever 
hving  in  the  country.  The  reason  for  this  was  that 
their  government  and  everything  else  important  was 
carried  on  in  the  city.  The  cities  were  usually  sur- 
rounded by  high,  thick  stone  walls,  which  made  them 
safe  from  sudden  attack.  Within  or  beside  the  city  there 
was  often  a  lofty  hill,  which  we  should  call  a  fort  or 
citadel,  but  which  they  called  the  upper  city  or  acrop- 
olis. There  the  people  hved  at  first  when  they  were 
few  in  number,  and  thither  they  fled  if  the  walls  of  their 
city  were  broken  down  by  enemies. 

In  Athens  such  a  hill  rose  two  hundred  feet  above  the 
plain.  Its  top  was  a  thousand  feet  long,  and  all  the 
sides  except  one  were  steep  cliffs.  On  it  the  Athenians 
built  their  most  beautiful  temples. 

Private  Houses.  Unlike  people  nowadays  the  Greeks 
did  not  spend  much  money  on  their  dwelling-houses. 
To  us  these  houses  would  seem  small,  badly  ventilated, 
and  very  uncomfortable.  But  what  their  houses  lacked 
was  more  than  made  up  by  the  beauty  and' splendor  of 
the  public  buildings,  halls,  theaters,  porticoes,  and 
especially  the  temples. 

18 


HOW   THE   GREEKS   LIVED 


19 


Temples.  The  temples  were  not  intended  to  hold 
hundreds  of  worshipers  hke  the  large  churches  of  Europe 
and  America  to-day.  Religious  ceremonies  v/ere  most 
often  carried  on  in  the  open  air.  The  Parthenon,  the 
most  famous  temple  of  Ancient  Times,  was  small.  Its 
principal  room  measured  less  than  one  hundred  feet  in 


The  Acropolis  at  Athens  as  it  is  To-day 


length.     Part  of  this  room  was  used  for  an  altar  and  for 
the  ivory  and  gold  statue  of  the  goddess  Athena. 

The  Parthenon.  In  a  picture  of  the  Parthenon,  or 
of  a  similar  temple,  we  notice  the  columns  in  front  and 
along  the  sides.  The  Parthenon  had  eight  at  each  end 
and  seventeen  on  each  side.  They  were  thirty-four  feet 
high.  A  few  feet  within  the  columns  on  the  sides  was  the 
wall  of  the  temple.  Before  the  vestibule  and  entrances 
at  the  front  and  at  the  rear  stood  six  more  columns. 
The  beauty  of  the  marble  from  which  stones  and  columns 


20 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


were  cut  might  have  seemed  enough,  but  the  builders 
carved  groups  of  figures  in  the  three-cornered  space 
(called  the  pediment)  in  front  between  the  roof  and  the 
stones  resting  upon  the  columns.  The  upper  rows  of 
stones  beneath  the  roof  and  above  the  columns  were 
also  carved,  and  continuous  carvings  (called  a  frieze)  ran 


The  Top  of  the  Acropolis  2000  Years  Ago 

The  Parthenon  is  the  large  temple  on  the  right 


around  the  top  of  the  temple  wall  on  the  outside.  The 
temple  was  not  left  a  glistening  white,  but  parts  of  it 
were  painted  in  blue,  or  red,  or  gilt,  or  orange. 

Other  Greek  Temples.  This  beautiful  temple  is  now 
partly  ruined.  Ruins  of  other  temples  are  on  the  Acrop- 
olis, and  one  better  preserved,  called  the  Theseum,  stands 
on  a  lower  hill.  There  are  also  similar  ruins  in  many 
places  along  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean.  The  most 
interesting  are  at  Psestum  in  Italy  (see  the  picture 
on  page  35),  and  at  Girgenti  in   Sicily.     Long    before 


HOW   THE   GREEKS   LIVED 


21 


these  temples  were  ruined  they  had  taught  the  Romans 
how  to  construct  one  of  the  most  beautiful  kinds  of 
buildings,  and  this  the  Romans  later  taught  the  peoples 
of  western  Europe. 

Greek  Methods  of  Building  still  used.  If  we  look  at 
our  large  buildings,  we  shall  see  much  to  remind  us 
of  the  Greek  buildings.     Sometimes  the   exact   form  of 


Doric  Ionic  Corinthian 

Greek  Orders  of  Architecture 

the  Greek  building  is  imitated;  sometimes  this  form  is 
changed  as  the  Romans  changed  it,  or  as  it  was  changed 
by  builders  who  lived  after  the  time  of  the  Romans. 
If  the  model  of  the  whole  building  is  not  used,  there 
are  similar  pillars,  or  gables,  or  the  sculpture  in  the 
pediment  and  the  frieze  is  imitated.  The  Greeks  had 
three  kinds  of  pillars,  named  Doric,  Ionic,  and  Corin- 
thian. The  Doric  is  simple  and  sohd,  the  Ionic  shows  in 
its  capital,  or  top,   delicate  and  beautiful  curves,  while 


22 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


the  Corinthian  is  adorned  with  leaves  springing  grace- 
fully from  the  top  of  the  pillar. 

Theaters.  The  first  Greek  theater  was  only  a  smooth 
open  space  near  a  hillside,  with  a  tent,  called  a  skene, 
or  scene,  in  which  the  actors  dressed.  Later  an  amphi- 
theater of  stone  seats  was  constructed  on  the  hillside, 


Ruins  of  the  Greek  Theater  at  Epidaurus 

and  across  the  open  end  was  placed  the  scene,  which 
had  been  changed  into  a  stone  building.  On  its  front 
sometimes  a  house  or  a  palace  was  painted,  just  as  nowa- 
days theaters  are  furnished  with  painted  scenery.  In 
these  open-air  theaters  thousands  of  people  gathered. 
Plays  were  generally  given  as  a  part  of  religious  festi- 
vals, and  there  were  contests  between  writers  to  see  which 
could  produce  the  best  play.     Sometimes  the  plays  fol- 


HOW   THE    GREEKS    LIVED 


23 


lowed  one  another  for  three  days  from  morning  until 
night.  Many  of  them  are  so  interesting  that  people 
still  read  them,  after  twenty-five  hundred  years.  The 
Romans  studied  them,  and  so  do  modern  men  who  are 
preparing  themselves  to  wTite  plays. 

The  Stadium.     A  building  which  somewhat  resembled 
the   theater   was   the   stadium,    where   races   were   run. 


The  Modern  Stadium  at  Athens 


The  difference  was  that  it  was  oblong  instead  of  half 
round.  The  most  famous  stadium,  at  Olympia,  was 
seven  hundred  and  two  feet  long,  with  raised  seats  on 
both  sides  and  around  one  end  of  the  running  track. 
The  other  end  was  open.  About  fifty  thousand  persons 
used  to  gather  there  to  watch  the  races. 

Porticoes.  There  were  other  buildings,  some  for 
meeting  places,  some  for  gymnasiums,  and  still  others 
called   porticoes,   where   the   judges  held   court   or   the 


24 


INTRODUCTORY. AMERICAN  HISTORY 


city  officers  carried  on  their  business.  The  porticoes 
were  simply  rows  of  columns,  roofed  over,  with  occa- 
sionally a  second  story.  As  they  stretched  along  the 
sides  of  a  square  or  market  place  they  added  much  to 
the  beauty  of  a  city. 

Greek    Sculpture.     We   know   that   the   Greeks   were 
skilful  sculptors  because  from  the  ruins  of  their  cities 

have  been  dug  wonderful  mar- 
ble and  bronze  statues  which 
are  now  preserved  in  the  great 
museums  of  the  world,  in  Paris, 
London,  Berlin,  and  Rome,  and 
here  in  America,  in  New  York 
and  Boston.  Museums  which 
cannot  have  the  original  statues 
usually  contain  copies  or  casts 
of  them  in  plaster.  The  statues 
are  generally  marred  and 
broken,  but  enough .  remains  to 
show  us  the  wonderful  beauty 
of  the  artist's  work.  Among 
the  most  famous  are  the  Venus 
of  Melos  (or  ''de  Milo"),  which 
stands  in  a  special  room  in  a 
museum  called  the  Louvre  in 
Paris ;  the  Hermes  in  the  museum  of  Olympia  in  Greece ; 
and  the  figures  from  the  Parthenon  in  the  British 
Museum  in  London. 

Artists  nowadays,  like  the  Roman   artists   long  ago, 
study  the  Greek   statues   and  the   Greek   sculpture,  in 


The  Discus-thrower 

(DiSCOBOLOS) 

An  ancient  Greek  statue  now  in  the 
Vatican 


HOW  THE  GREEKS  LIVED 


25 


order  that  they  may  learn  how  such  beautiful  things  can 
be  made.  They  do  not  hope  to  excel  the  Greeks,  but* 
are  content  to  remain  their  pupils. 

Painting  and  Pottery.  The  Greeks  were  also  paint- 
ers, makers  of  pottery,  and  workers  in  gold  and  silver. 
Many  pieces  of  their  workmanship  have  been  discov- 
ered by  those  who  have  dug  in  the  ruins  of  ancient 
buildings  and  tombs. 

What  the  Boys  were  taught.  The  Greek  boys  were 
not  very  good  at  arithmetic,  and  even  grown  men  used 
counting  boards  or  their  fingers  to 
help  them  in  reckoning.  In  learn- 
ing to  write  they  smeared  a  thin 
layer  of  wax  over  a  board  and 
marked  on  that.  There  was  a 
kind  of  paper  called  papyrus, 
made  from  a  reed  which  grew 
mostly  in  Egypt,  but  this  was 
expensive.  Rolls  were  made  of 
sheets  of  it  pasted  together,  and 
these  were  their  books.  One  of 
the  books  the  boys  studied  much 
was  the  poems  of  Homer  —  the 
Ihad  and  the  Odyssey  —  which 
tell  about  the  siege  of  Troy  and 
the  wanderings  of  Ulysses.  Boys  often  learned  these  long 
poems  by  heart.  They  also  stored  away  in  their  mem- 
ories the  sayings  of  other  poets  and  wise  men,  so  that  they 
could  generally  know  what  to  think,  having  with  them  so 
many  good  and  wise  thoughts  put  in  such  excellent  words. 


</^iO  I  S  A  ^   O   I 

-'A  ^  I  SKA/n^N-i  or 

£"V(?D  N  A  hi  qma  > 


A  Greek  Book 

The  upper  picture  shows  tho 
book  open 


26  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Games  and  Exercises  for  Boys.  It  is  not  surprising 
that  Greek  boys  knew  how  to  play,  but  it  is  surprising 
that  they  played  many  of  the  games  which  boys  play 
now,  such  as  hide-and-seek,  tug  of  war,  ducks  and  drakes, 
and  blind  man's  buff.  They  even  ''  pitched  pennies." 
In  school  the  boys  were  taught  not  only  to  read  and 
write,  but  to  be  skilful  athletes,  and  to  play  on  the  lyre, 
accompanying  this  with  singing.  The  gymnasium  was 
often  an  open  space  near  a  stream  into  which  they  could 
plunge  after  their  exercises  were  over.  They  were  taught 
to  box,  to  wi'estle,  to  throw  the  discus,  and  to  hurl  the 
spear.  Military  training  was  important  for  them,  since 
all  might  be  called  to  fight  for  the  safety  of  their  city. 

The  Olympic  Games.  Boys  and  young  men  were 
trained  as  runners,  wrestlers,  boxers,  and  discus  throwers, 
not  only  because  they  enjoyed  these  exercises  and  the 
Greeks  thought  them  an  important  part  of  education, 
but  also  that  they  might  bring  back  honors  and  prizes 
to  their  city  from  the  great  games  which  all  the  Greeks 
held  every  few  years.  The  most  famous  of  these  games 
were  held  at  Olympia.  There  the  Greeks  went  from  all 
parts  of  the  country,  carrying  their  tents  and  cooking 
utensils  with  them,  because  there  were  not  enough  houses 
iri  Olympia  to  hold  so  many  people.  Wars  even  were 
stopped  for  a  time  in  order  that  the  games  might  not 
be  postponed. 

The  Rewards  of  the  Victors.  The  principal  contest 
was  a  dash  for  two  hundred  yards,  although  there  were 
longer  races  and  many  other  kinds  of  contests.  Unfor- 
tunately the  Greeks  liked  to  see  the  most  brutal  sort  of 


HOW   THE   GREEKS   LIVED  27 

boxing,  in  which  the  boxer's  hands  and  arms  were  cov- 
ered with  heavy  strips  of  leather  stiffened  with  pieces 
of  iron  or  lead.  For  the  games  men  trained  ten  months, 
part  of  the  time  at  Olympia.  The  prize  was  a  crown  of 
wild  olive,  and  the  winner  returned  in  triumph  to  his 
city,  where  poets  sang  his  praises,  a  special  seat  at  pub- 
lic games  was  reserved  for  him,  and  often  artists  were 
employed  to  make  a  bronze  statue  of  him  to  be  set  up  in 
Olympia  or  in  his  own  city. 


Greek  Games  —  Running 

From  an  antique  vase 

The  Government  of  Athens.  The  citizen  of  Athens, 
and  of  other  Greek  cities,  had  more  to  do  with  his  govern- 
ment than  do  most  Americans  with  theirs.  As  nearly 
all  w^ork  was  done  by  slaves,  he  had  plenty  of  time  to 
attend  meetings.  All  the  citizens  could  attend  the  great 
assembly,  or  ecclesia,  where  six  thousand  at  least  must 
be  present  before  anything  could  be  decided.  By  this 
assembly  foreigners  might  be  admitted  to  citizenship  or 
citizens  might  be  expelled,  or  ostracized,  from  Athens 
as  hurtful  to  its  welfare. 


28 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


EAO    ^  cN^C  '  8  Ol/F  I  KA  I  TO  I  i^L 
7'^^0]  aTai^  /  -^.f^PP  YtaNEYCHEok^ 

r  I  ||IEPEA'ir€<AOENAA^TE -rt/.^^/' 
i ''-  E  ^-;^  P  E  N1  'r;-M"  o  n  t  a  '^  .p  a  ^  /a /^: 

r 

Alio 

A  I  f  K  '•^  /^  A  K  P  ^T  -^  '-  I  T  r 
MO:^MHNO^,TM  I    '  f 
">T  H^  tJ  I  K  r.  I 

A  Decree  of  the  Council  —  about  450  b.c. 


rPAAV^'   f 'A:^  EMTH  !CTH 


There  was  a  smaller  council  of  five  hundred  which  de- 
cided less  important  questions  without  laying  them 
before  the  general  assembly.  This  body  was  chosen  by 
lot  just  as  our  juries  are,  but  members  of  the  council 

^..^— -S2a___^-^    -       whose  term  had 
.^sjp       -^---'^-^-^^^zr^^  A    ended  had  a  right 

to  object  to  any 
new  member  as 
an  unworthy  citi- 
zen. A  tenth  of 
the  council  ruled 
for  a  tenth  of  the 
year,  and  they 
chose  their  presi- 
dent by  lot  every 
day,  so  that  any  worthy  man  at  Athens  had  a  chance 
to  be  president  for  a  day  and  a  night. 

Many  citizens  also  served  in  the  courts,  for  there  were 
six  thousand  judges,  and  in  deciding  important  cases  as 
many  as  a  thousand  and  one,  or  even  fifteen  hundred  and 
one,  took  part.  Before  such  large  courts  and  assemblies 
it  was  necessary  to  be  a  good  speaker  to  be  able  to  win 
a  case  or  persuade  the  citizens.  Some  of  the  greatest 
orators  of  the  world  were  Athenians,  the  best  known 
being  Demosthenes. 

Socrates.  The  Athenians  were  not  always  just, 
although  so  many  of  them  acted  as  judges.  One  court, 
composed  of  five  hundred  and  one  judges,  condemned 
to  death  Socrates,  the  wisest  man  of  the  Greeks  and  one 
of  the  wisest  in  the  world.     He  did  not  make  speeches, 


HOW   THE   GREEKS   LIVED 


29 


or  write  books,  or  teach  in  school.  He  went  about,  in 
the  market  place,  at  the  gymnasium,  and  on  the  streets, 
asking  men,  young  and  old,  questions  about  what  inter- 
ested him  most,  that  is,  WTiat  is  the  true  way  to  live? 
If  people  did  not  give  him  an  answer  which  seemed 
good,  he  asked  more  ques- 
tions, until  sometimes  they 
went  away  angry.  Many  of 
them  thought  because  he 
asked  questions  about  every- 
thing that  he  did  not  be- 
lieve in  anything,  not  even  in 
the  religion  of  his  city. 

The  Death  of  Socrates, 
399  B.C.  After  a  while  the 
enemies  of  Socrates  accused 
him  of  being  a  wicked  man 
who  persuaded  young  men  to 
be  wicked.  He  was  tried  by 
an  Athenian  court,  which  made 
the  terrible  blunder  of  finding 
him  guilty  and  condemning  him  to  death.  According  to 
the  Athenian  custom  he  was  obhged  to  drink  a  cup  of 
poisonous  hemlock.  This  he  did,  after  talking  to  his 
friends  cheerily  about  how  a  good  man  should  live.  As 
he  wrote  no  books  we  have  learned  about  him  from  his 
friends.  The  most  famous  of  these  was  Plato,  who  is 
also  counted  among  the  wisest  men  that  ever  lived.  The 
story  of  the  lives  of  these  men  is  another  gift  which  the 
Greeks  made  to  all  who  were  to  live  after  them,  and  it 


Socrates 

After  the  marble  bust  in  the 
Vatican 


30  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

is  quite  as  valuable  as  are  the  ways  of  building,  artistic 
skill,  or  great  poems  and  plays. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Why  do  we  wish  to  know  how  the  Greeks  hved? 

2.  What  was  an  Acropolis?     How  does  the  Acropolis  at  Athens 
look? 

3.  On  the  picture  of  the  Parthenon  point  out  the  pediment.     Show 
where  the  frieze  was  placed.     Find  on  a  map  (page  33)  Paestum, 

4.  What  did  the  Greeks  first  mean  by  a  scene?    Why  do  we  still 
study  Greek  plays?     What  is  left  of  the  Greek  theaters? 

5.  What  was  a  stadium,  a  portico,  a  gymnasium?     Do  we  have 
such  buildings? 

.  6.   How  do  we  know  that  the  Greeks  made  beautiful  statues? 

7.  What  games  for  Greek  boys  were  like  our  games?     Tell  about 
the  great  public  games  of  the  Greeks. 

8.  How  were  the  Greek  rolls  or  books  made? 

9.  Tell  the  story  of  Socrates. 

EXERCISES 

1.  Are  there  any  buildings  in  your  town  which  are  like  Greek 
buildings? 

2.  Find  in  your  town  Doric,  Ionic,  and  Corinthian  columns. 

3.  Get  from  a  wall-paper  dealer  a  sample  of  a  frieze  for  a  papered 
room. 

4.  What  is  the  difference  between  the  government  of  Athens  and 
the  government  of  your  town? 

5.  What  is  the  difference  between  the  courts  at  Athens  and  the 
courts  in  your  town? 

6.  Are  Olympic  games  held  now?     Where? 

7.  Which  prizes  would  you  prefer,  the  prizes  given  to  winners  at 
Greek  games  or  the  prizes  given  to  winners  in  our  athletic  games? 


CHAPTER  IV 
GREEK  EMIGRANTS   OR  COLONISTS 

When  the  Atlantic  was  unknown.  One  of  the  most 
important  things  done  by  the  men  of  Ancient  Times 
was  to  explore  the  coasts  and  lands  of  Europe  and  to 
make  settlements   wherever  they  went.     At   first   they 


EUROPE 


IN/        Ro'm,'{\\      r;- 


:\W 


Map  of  the  World  as  described  by  the  Greek  Historian 
Herodotus 

knew  little  of  the  western  and  northern  parts  of  Europe. 
Herodotus,  a  Greek  whom  we  call  the  ''Father  of  His- 
tory," and  who  was  a  great  traveler,  said,  ''Though  I 
have  taken  vast  pains,  I  have  never  been  able  to  get  an 
assurance  from  any  eye-witness  that  there  is  any  sea 
on  the  further  side  of  Europe."     By  the  "further  side" 

31 


32  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

he  meant  ^'western,"  and  his  remark  shows  that  he  did 
not  know  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  He  understood  that 
tin  and  amber  came  from  the  ''Tin  Islands,"  which  he 
called  the  ''ends  of  the  earth."  As  tin  came  from  Eng- 
land, it  is  plain  that  he  had  heard  a  little  of  that  island. 

Greek  Emigrants.  Long  before  Athens  became  a 
great  and  beautiful  city  the  Greeks  had  begun  to  make 
settlements  on  distant  shores.  Those  who  lived  on  the 
western  coast  of  Asia  Minor,  as  well  as  those  who  lived 
where  the  kingdom  of  Greece  is  now,  sent  out  colonists 
or  emigrants.  The  Greek  colonies  were  very  important, 
because  by  them  the  ancient  civihzed  world  was  made 
larger,  just  as  by  the  settlement  of  America  the  modern 
world  was  doubled  in  size.  The  colonists  sailed  away 
from  home  for  the  same  reasons  which  led  our  fore- 
fathers to  leave  England  and  Europe  for  America.  They 
either  hoped  to  find  it  easier  in  a  new  land  to  make  a 
living  and  obtain  property,  or  they  did  not  like  the  way 
their  city  was  ruled,  and  being  unable  to  change  this, 
resolved  to  build  elsewhere  a  city  which  they  could 
manage  as  they  pleased. 

How  they  located  a  New  City.  There  were  several 
different  lands  to  which  they  could  go,  just  as  the  Euro- 
pean of  to-day  may  sail  for  the  United  States  or  South 
America  or  AustraUa.  They  could  attempt  to  settle 
on  the  shores  of  the  Black  Sea,  or  cross  over  to  northern 
Africa,  or  try  to  reach  Italy  and  the  more  distant  coasts 
of  what  are  now  France  and  Spain.  In  order  to  choose 
wisely,  they  generally  asked  the  advice  of  the  priests  of 
their  god  Apollo  at  his  temple  at  Delphi.     These  priests 


34  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

knew  more  about  good  places  for  settlements  than  most 
other  persons,  because  travelers  from  everywhere  came 
to  Delphi  and  the  priests  were  wise  enough  to  inquire 
about  all  parts  of  the  world. 

The  story  is  told  that  one  group  of  emigrants  was 
advised  to  locate  their  new  colony  opposite  the  ''city  of 
the  blind."  They  discovered  that  these  words  meant 
that  an  earlier  band  of  emigrants  had  passed  by  the 
wonderful  harbor  of  the  present  city  of  Constantinople 
and  had  settled  instead  on  the  other  shore  of  the  Bos- 
phorus.  Taught  by  the  oracle  they  chose  the  better 
place  and  began  to  build  the  city  of  Byzantium,  which 
later  became  Constantinople. 

Mother  and  Daughter  Cities.  Solemn  ceremonies 
took  place  when  colonists  departed.  They  carried  with 
them  fire  from  the  hearth  of  the  mother  city  in  order  to 
light  a  similar  fire  on  their  new  hearth,  for  every  city 
had  its  hearthstone  and  on  it  a  fire  that  was  never 
quenched.  The  ties  between  the  mother  and  the  daughter 
city  were  close,  and  the  enemies  of  one  were  the  enemies 
of  the  other.  He  who  wished  to  visit  the  colony  usually 
went  to  the  mother  city  to  find  a  ship  bound  thither. 

Where  the  Settlements  were  made.  When  the  Greek 
sailors  first  entered  the  Black  Sea,  they  thought  it  a 
boundless  ocean,  and  called  it  the  Pontus,  a  word  which 
means  ''The  Main."  Until  that  time  they  had  been 
accustomed  t6  sail  only  from  island  to  island  in  the 
Aegean  Sea.  After  a  while  they  made  settlements  all 
around  the  shores  of  the  Black  Sea,  and  in  later  times 
Athens  drew  from  this  region  her  supply  of  grain.     Still 


GREEK  EMIGRANTS  OR  COLONISTS 


35 


more  important  settlements  were  made  in  Sicily  and 
southern  Italy,  for  it  was  through  these  settlements 
that  some  of  the  things  the  Greeks  knew,  like  the  art  of 
writing,  were  taught  to  the  Italian  tribes  and  to  the 
Romans. 

Dangers  of  the  Voyage.  At  first  Greek  sailors  feared 
the  dangers  of  the  western  Mediterranean  as  much  as 
those  of  the  Black  Sea.  They  imagined  that  the  huge, 
misshapen,  and  dreadful  monsters  Scylla  and  Charybdis 


Greek  Ruins  at  Paestum  in  Italy 


lurked  in  the  Straits  of  Messina  waiting  to  seize  and 
swallow  the  unlucky  passer-by.  On  the  slopes  of  Mount 
Aetna  dwelt,  they  thought,  hideous,  one-eyed  giants,  the 
Cyclops,  who  fed  their  fierce  appetites  with  the  quiver- 
ing flesh  of  many  captives. 

Greeks  in  the  West.  The  earliest  settlement  of  the 
Greeks  in  Italy  was  at  Cumae,  on  a  headland  at  the 
entrance  of  the  Bay  of  Naples.  Later  these  colonists 
entered  the  bay  and  founded  the  ''new  city,"  or  Neap- 
olis,  which  we  call  Naples.  Finally  there  were  so  many 
Greek  cities  in  southern  Italy  that  it  was  named  ''Great 


36 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


Greece."  The  Greeks  also  made  settlements  in  what 
is  now  southern  France  and  eastern  Spain.  The  prin- 
cipal one  was  Massilia,  or  Marseilles.  Through  the 
traders  of  this  city  the  ancient  world  obtained  a 
supply  of  tin  from  Britain,  a  country  which  is  now 
called  England. 

Greek  Colonies  as  Centers  of  Civilization.  The  Greeks 
in  these  colonies  traded  with  the  natives  whose  villages 
were  near  by,  and  many  of  the  natives  learned  to  live 


A  Greek  Trireme 

like  the  Greeks.  In  this  way  the  Greeks  became  teachers 
of  civilization,  and  the  Greek  world,  which  at  first  was 
made  up  of  cities  on  the  shores  of  the  Aegean  Sea,  was 
spread  from  place  to  place  along  the  coasts  of  the  Medi- 
terranean Sea. 

Greek  Ships.  The  ships  of  the  Greeks  were  very 
different  from  modern  vessels.  Of  course  they  were  not 
driven  by  steam,  nor  did  they  rely  as  much  on  sails  as 
modern  sailing  ships  do.  They  had  sails,  but  were  driven 
forward  mostly  by  their  oars.  The  trireme,  or  ordinary 
war-ship,  had  its  oars  arranged  in  three  banks,  fifty  men 
rowing  at  once.  After  these  had  rowed  several  hours, 
or  a  ''watch/'  another  fifty  took  their  places,  and  finally 


GREEK  EMIGRANTS  OR  COLONISTS 


37 


a  third  fifty,  so  that  the  ships  could  be  rowed  at  high 
speed  all  the  time.  With  the  aid  of  its  two  sails  a 
trireme  is  said  to  have  gone  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
in  a  day  and  a  night.  These  boats 
were  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
feet  long  and  fifteen  feet  wdde. 
They  could  be  rowed  in  shallow 
water,  but  were  not  high  enough  to 
ride  heavy  seas  safely.  They  had  a 
sharp  beak,  which,  driven  against 
an  enemy's  ship,  would  break  in  its 
sides.  The  Greek  grain  ships  and 
freight  boats  were  heavier  and  more 
capable  of  enduring  rough  weather. 
Alexander  the  Great,  King  of 
Macedon   from   336  to  323  B.C. 

Greek  ways  of  living  were  also  carried  eastward  as  well 
as  westward.  The  enlargement  of  the  Greek  world  in 
this  direction  was  due  to  Alexander  the  Great,  the  most 
skilful  soldier  and  the  ablest  leader  of  men  among  all 
the  Greeks.  Alexander  w^as  king  of  Macedon,  and  like 
the  earlier  Greeks  he  regarded  the  Persians  as  his  ene- 
mies, and  made  war  upon  them.  After  conquering  the 
Persians  he  marched  across  western  Asia  until  he  had 
reached  the  Indus  River  in  India,  He  was  a  builder  of 
cities  as  well  as  a  conqueror.  He  founded  seventy  cities, 
and  sixteen  of  them  were  named  for  him.  The  most 
important  was  the  Alexandria  which  is  still  the  chief  sea- 
port of  Egypt.  Greek  became  the  language  commonly 
spoken  throughout  the  lands  near  the  eastern  Mediter- 


Alexander  the  Great 

After  the  bust  in   the  Capi- 
toline  Museum,  Rome 


38  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

ranean.     This  is  the  reason  why  in  later  times  the  New 
Testament  was  written  in  Greek. 

Alexandria.  Of  this  Greek  world  Athens  ceased  to 
be  the  center  and  Alexandria  took  its  place.  At  Alex- 
andria there  was  a  great  library  which  contained  over 
five  hundred  thousand  volumes  or  rolls.  There  also 
was  the  museum  or  university,  in  which  many  learned 
men  were  at  work.  The  best  known  of  these  men  was 
Euclid,  who  perfected  the  mathematics  which  we  call 
geometry,  and  Ptolemy,  whose  ideas  about  geography 
and  the  shape  and  size  of  the  globe  Columbus  carefully 
studied  before  he  set  out  on  his  great  voyage.  Alex- 
andria was  also  a  center  of  trade  and  commerce.  From 
Alexandria,  because  its  ships  were  the  first  foreign  ships 
to  be  admitted  to  a  Roman  port,  the  Romans  gained 
their  liking  for  many  of  the  beautiful  things  which  the 
Greeks  made. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Why  were  the  Greek  colonies  irjaportant?  Why  did  the  Greeks 
emigrate  to  the  colonies?  '-  '^^^ 

2.  Point  out  on  the  map,  page  33,  the  lands  to  which  they  might 
go.     Name  several  cities  which  they  built. 

3.  What  were  the  ties  between  the  daughter  and  the  mother  city? 

4.  Why  was  a  part  of  southern  Italy  called  Great  Greece? 

5.  Describe  a  Greek  trireme  and  the  way  it  was  managed. 

6.  Of  what  country  was  Alexander  the  Great  king?  When  did  he 
reign?  How  far  east  did  he  march?  What  did  he  do  besides  win- 
ning victories? 

7.  Why  was  the  city  of  Alexandria  famous  in  Ancient  Times? 

8.  Of  what  help  was  Ptolemy  to  Columbus? 


GREEK  EMIGRANTS  OR  COLONISTS  39 

EXERCISES 

1.  Find  out  the  colonies  we  have.  For  what  purpose  do  Americans 
go  to  these  colonies?  Is  it  as  hard  to  reach  them  as  it  was  for  the 
Greeks  to  reach  their  colonies? 

2.  What  country  now  has  the  most  colonies? 

3.  Learn  and  tell  the  story  of  Ulysses  and  the  Cyclops. 

4.  Find  out  what  is  meant  at  Constantinople  by  "the  Golden 
Horn"?     Who  now  live  at  Constantinople,  at  Naples,  at  Marseilles? 

5.  Collect  pictures  of  these  cities. 

REVIEW 

(Chapters  II,  III,  and  IV) 

Ten  things  we  owe  to  the  Greeks : 

1.  Many  useful  words. 

2.  Many  interesting  tales. 

3.  Many  examples  of  heroism. 

4.  Knowledge  of  how  to  construct  beautiful  buildings. 

5.  How  to  carve  beautiful  statues,  reliefs,  and  friezes. 

6.  How  to  write  great  plays. 

7.  How  to  speak  before  large  audiences. 

8.  Wise  sayings  of  men  like  Socrates  and  Plato. 

9.  Knowledge  of  geography  and  mathematics. 

10.  Their  work  as  colonists  in  teaching  other  peoples  to  live,  and 
think  and  act  as  they  did. 

Two  important  dates: 

Battle  of  Marathon,  490  b.c. 

Death  of  Alexander  the  Great,  323  B.C. 


CHAPTER  V 
NEW    RIVALS    OF    THE    GREEKS 

The  Greek  Colonies  and  the  Carthaginians.  The 
Greek  colonies  were  sometimes  in  danger  of  being  at- 
tacked by  the  native  tribes  whose  lands  they  had  seized 
or  by  the  wilder  tribes  that  dwelt  further  from  the  coast. 
In  Sicily  their  most  dangerous  neighbors  were  the  Car- 
thaginians at  the  western  end  of  the  island.  The  chief 
town  of  these  people  was  Carthage,  situated  opposite 
Sicily  in  northern  Africa  in  what  is  now  Tunis.  The 
Carthaginians  were  emigrants  from  Tyre  and  other 
cities  of  Phoenicia  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, and  because  of  their  many  ships  held  control 
of  a  large  part  of  the  western  Mediterranean.  They  had 
colonies  even  in  Spain,  where  in  very  early  times  Phoeni- 
cian traders  had  gone  to  obtain  gold  and  silver. 

The  Greeks  and  the  Romans.  In  Italy  the  most 
dangerous  neighbors  of  the  Greek  colonists  were  the 
Romans,  who  lived  half-way  up  the  western  side  of  the 
peninsula  along  the  river  Tiber.  The  history  of  the  Ro- 
mans, like  the  history  of  the  Greeks,  is  full  of  interest- 
ing and  wonderful  tales.  Some  of  them  are  legends, 
such  as  every  people  likes  to  tell  about  its  early  his- 
tory. They  relate  how  the  city  was  founded  by  two 
brothers,  Romulus  and  Remus;  how  Horatius  defended 

40 


RIVALS  OF  THE   GREEKS 


41 


the  bridge  across  the  Tiber  against  the  hosts  of  the 
exiled  Tarquin  king;  how  the  farmer  Cincinnatus,  hav- 
ing been  made  leader  or  dictator,  in  sixteen  days  drove 
off  the  neighboring  tribes 
which  were  attacking  the 
Romans  and  then  went 
back  to  his  plough. 

The  Gauls  bum  Rome, 
390  B.C.  The  Romans 
told  stories  of  their  de- 
feats as  well  as  of  their 
victories.  One  of  these 
tells  how  hosts  of  Gauls, 
a  people  of  the  same  race 
as  the  forefathers  of  the 
French,  streamed  south- 
w^ard  from  the  valley  of 
the  Po.  The  Romans 
were  alarmed  by  such 
tall  men,  with  fierce  eyes, 
and    fair,    flowing    hair, 

w^hose  swords  crashed  through  the  frail  Roman  helmets. 
They  sent  a  large  army  to  stop  the  invaders,  but  in  the 
battle,  which  was  fought  only  twelve  miles  from  Rome, 
this  army  was  destroyed. 

The  few  defenders  that  were  left  withdrew  to  the  Cap- 
itoline,  the  steepest  of  the  hills  over  which  the  city  had 
spread.  Some  of  the  older  senators  and  several  priests 
scorned  to  seek  a  refuge  from  the  fury  of  the  barbarians, 
and  took  their  seats  quietly  in  ivory  chairs  in  the  market 


Cliff  of  the  Capitoline  Hill 


42 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


place  or  Forum  at  the  foot  of  the  Capitohne  hill.  The 
Gauls  at  first  gazed  in  wonder  at  the  strange  sight  of 
the  motionless  figures.  When  one  of  them  attempted 
to  stroke  the  white  beard  of  a  senator,  the  senator  struck 
him  with  his  staff;  then  the  Gauls  fell  upon  senators  and 
priests  and  slew  them. 


The  Region  of  the  Caudine  Forks 

The  sides  of  the  Capitoline  hill  were  so  steep  that  for 
a  long  time  the  Gauls  were  baffled  in  their  attempts  to 
seize  it.  At  last  they  discovered  a  path,  and  one  dark 
night  were  on  the  point  of  scaling  the  height  when  some 
geese,  sacred  to  the  goddess  Juno,  cackled  and  flapped 
their  wings  until  the  garrison  was  aroused  and  the  Gauls 
hurled  headlong  down  the  precipice.  The  garrison  was 
saved,  but  the  city  was  burned.  This  happened  in  Rome 
just  one  hundred  years  after  the  battle  of  Marathon  in 
Greece. 

The  Caudine  Forks.     Another  adventure  did  not  have 


RIVALS   OF  THE   GREEKS 


43 


so  happy  an  ending.  The  Romans  were  at  war  with 
the  Samnites,  a  tribe  hving  on  the  slopes  of  the  Apen- 
nines, who  were  continually  attacking  the  Greek  cities 
on  the  coast.  The  war  was  caused  by  the  attempt  of 
the  Romans  to  protect  one  of  the  Greek  cities.     The 


ITALY 


BEFORE  THE  (iROWTH 
?>\  OK  THE 


KOMAN  POWER 


Roman  generals,  with  a  large  army,  in  making  their  way 
into  the  Samnite  country  attempted  to  march  through 
a  narrow  gorge  which  broadened  out  into  a  plain  and  then 
was  closed  again  at  the  farther  end  by  another  gorge. 
When  they  reached  this  second  gorge  they  found  the 
road  blocked  by  fallen  trees  and  heaps  of  stones.     They 


44  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAJST  HISTORY 

also  saw  Samnites  on  the  heights  above  them.  In  alarm 
they  hastened  to  retrace  their  steps,  only  to  find  the 
other  entrance  closed  in  the  same  way.  After  vain  at- 
tempts to  force  a  passage  or  to  scale  the  surrounding 
heights  they  were  obliged  to  surrender. 

The  Samnites  compelled  the  Roman  army,  both  gen- 
erals and  soldiers,  each  clad  in  a  single  garment,  to  pass 
"  under  the  yoke  "  made  of  two  spears  set  upright  with 
one  laid  across,  while  they  stood  by  and  jeered.  If  any 
Roman  looked  angry  or  sullen  at  his  disgrace,  they  struck 
or  even  killed  him.  This  was  called  the  disaster  of  the 
Caudine  Forks,  from  the  pass  where  the  Romans  were 
caught. 

The  Romans  and  the  Greek  Cities.  Not  many  years 
after  this  the  Romans  quarreled  with  the  Greek  cities 
of  southern  Italy.  The  Greeks  of  Tarentum,  situated 
where  Taranto  is  now,  called  to  their  aid  Pyrrhus,  who 
ruled  a  part  of  Alexander's  old  kingdom.  Pyrrhus  was  a 
skilful  general,  and  he  had  with  him,  besides  his  foot-sol- 
diers and  horsemen,  many  trained  elephants.  A  charge 
of  these  elephants  was  too  much  for  the  Romans,  who 
were  already  hard  pressed  by  the  long  spears  of  the  sol- 
diers of  Pyrrhus.  But  the  Romans  were  ready  for  an- 
other battle,  and  in  this  they  fought  so  stubbornly  and 
killed  so  many  of  the  Greek  soldiers  that  Pyrrhus  cried 
out,  '^  Another  victory  like  this  and  we  are  ruined."  In  a 
third  battle,  which  took  place  275  B.C.,  he  was  defeated, 
and  returned  to  Greece,  leaving  the  Romans  masters  of 
the  Greek  cities  in  Italy. 

The  Romans  Conquerors  of  Italy.     By  this  time  there 


RIVALS   OF  THE  GREEKS 


45 


were  few  tribes  south  of  the  river  Po  which  did  not  own 
the  Romans  as  their  masters.  All  Italy  was  united 
under  their  rule.  This  was  the  first  step  in  the  conquest 
of  the  world  that  lay  about  the  Mediterranean  Sea  and 
in  the  extension  of  that  ancient  world 
to  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic  and  to 
England.  Before  we  read  the  story 
of  the  other  conquests  we  must  inquire 
who  the  Roman  people  were  and  how 
they  lived. 

How  the  Romans  lived.  In  early 
times  most  of  the  Romans  were  farmers 
or  cattle  raisers.  A  man's  wealth  was 
reckoned  according  to  the  number  of 
cattle  he  oWned.  Their  manner  of  hv- 
ing  was  simple  and  frugal.  Like  the 
Greek,  the  Roman  had  his  games.  He 
enjoyed  chariot-races,  but  used  slaves 
or  freedmen  as  drivers.  He  also  went 
to  the  theater,  although  he  thought  it 
unworthy  of  a  Roman  to  be  an  actor. 
Such  an  occupation  was  for  foreigners 
or  slaves. 

Roman  Boys  at  School.  The  boys  at  school  did  not 
learn  poems,  as  did  the  Greek  boys,  but  studied  the  first 
set  of  laws  made  by  the  Romans,  called  the  Twelve 
Tables.  This  they  read,  copied,  and  learned  by  heart. 
Their  interest  in  laws  was  the  first  sign  that  they  were 
to  become  the  world's  greatest  lawmakers. 

Roman    Women.     In    their    respect    for    women    the 


A  Roman  wearing 
A  Toga 


46  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Romans  were  superior  to  the  Greeks.  The  Roman 
mother  did  not  remain  in  the  women's  apartments  of 
the  house,  as  she  was  expected  to  do  at  Athens,  but  was 
her  husband's  companion,  received  his  guests,  directed 
her  household,  and  went  in  and  out  as  she  chose. 

Patricians  and  Plebeians.  The  men  of  the  families 
which  first  ruled  Rome  were  called  patricians  or  nobles, 
while  the  rest  were  plebeians  or  common  people.  There 
were  also  many  slaves,  but  they  had  no  rights.  At  first 
only  the  patricians  knew  exactly  what  the  laws  were, 
because  the  laws  were  not  written  in  a  book.  When 
disputes  arose  between  patricians  and  plebeians  about 
property,  the  plebeians  believed  the  patricians  changed 
the  laws  in  order  to  gain  an  advantage  over  their  poorer 
neighbors. 

Thd  story  is  told  that  twice  the  plebeians  withdrew 
from  the  city  and  refused  to  return  until  their  wrongs 
were  removed.  Then  they  compelled  the  nobles  to  draw 
up  the  laws  in  a  roll  called  the  Twelve  Tables.  At  this 
time  messengers  were  sent  to  Athens  to  examine  the 
laws  of  the  Greeks.  The  richer  plebeians  were  also  grad- 
ually admitted  to  all  the  offices  of  the  Roman  republic, 
and  so  became  nobles  themselves. 

Government  at  Rome.  The  Romans  had  once  been 
ruled  by  kings,  but  now  their  chief  officers  were  consuls. 
Two  consuls  were  chosen  each  year  because  the  Romans 
feared  that  a  single  consul  might  make  himself  a  king, 
or,  at  least,  gain  too  much  power.  The  real  rulers  of 
Rome,  however,  were  the  senators,  the  men  who  had 
held  the  prominent  offices.     There  were  assemblies  of  the 


RIVALS   OF  THE  GREEKS 


47 


people,  but  these  generally  did  what  the  senators  or  other 
officers  told  them  to  do. 

Among  the  interesting  officers  of  Rome  was  the  cen- 
sor, who  drew  up  a  list  or  census  of  the 
citizens  and  of  their  property.  Another 
officer  was  the  tribune,  chosen  in  the  be- 
ginning by  the  plebeians  to  protect  them 
against  the  patricians.  »  The  tribune  was 
not  at  first  a  member  of  the  senate,  but 
he  was  given  a  seat  outside  the  door,  and 
if  a  law  was  proposed  that  would  injure 
the  plebeians,  he  cried  out,  ''Veto,"  which 
means  ''  I  forbid,"  and  the  law  had  to  be 
dropped.  This  is  the  origin  of  our  word 
''  veto." 

How  the  Romans  treated  the  Italians. 
The  Romans  were  wise  in  their  deaUngs 
with  the  cities  or  tribes  which  they  con- 
quered. They  not  only  sent  out  colonies 
of  their  fellow-citizens  to  occupy  a  part  of 
the  lands  they  had  seized,  but  they  also 
gave  the  conquered  peoples  a  share  in 
their  government,  and  in  some  cases  al- 
lowed them  to  act  as  citizens  of  Rome. 
These  new  Roman  citizens  helped  the 
older  Romans  in  their  wars  with  other 
tribes.  In  this  way  Roman  towns  grad- 
ually spread  over  Italy. 


A  Roman  Mili- 
tary Standard 


48  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

QUESTIONS 

1.  What  was  the  name  of  the  dangerous  neighbors  of  the  Greeks 
in  Sicily?  Find  Carthage  on  the  map,  page  43.  Where  did  the 
Carthaginians  come  from  originally?  Find  Phoenicia  on  the  map, 
page  33. 

2.  Who  were  the  dangerous  neighbors  of  the  Greeks  in  Italy? 
Find  the  Tiber  and  Rome  on  the  map,  page  43. 

3.  Tell  the  story  of  the  capture  of  Rome  by  the  Gauls.  How  long 
was  this  after  the  battle  of  Marathon?  How  long  after  the  death  of 
Socrates?     How  long  before  Alexander  became  king  of  Macedon? 

4.  Find  the  land  of  the  Samnites  on  the  map,  page  43.  Tell  the 
story  of  the  Caudine  Forks. 

5.  What  Greek  king  did  the  people  of  Tarentum  call  to  Italy  to 
help  them  against  the  Romans?  What  did  he  say  after  his  first  battle 
with  the  Romans? 

6.  After  the  defeat  of  Pyrrhus  how  much  of  Italy  owned  the  Romans 
as  masters?     How  did  the  Romans  treat  the  Italians? 

7.  Explain  how  the  early  Roman  ways  of  living  differed  from  the 
ways  of  the  Greeks. 

8.  How  differently  did  the  Romans  and  the  Greeks  govern  them- 
selves? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Read  the  story  of  Horatius  in  Macaulay's  ''Lays  of  Ancient 
Rome." 

2.  Collect  pictures  of  Rome  and  Italy. 

3.  Is  there  a  modern  city  of  Carthage?  What  country  rules  over 
Tunis?     Are  there  now  any  Phoenicians? 

4.  Read  the  description  of  Tyre  in  the  Bible,  Ezekiel  xxvii.  3-25, 
and  tell  what  is  said  there  about  the  riches  of  the  Tyrians.  Find 
out  who  destroyed  Tyre. 


An  Early  Roman  Coin 


CHAPTER  VI 
THE    MEDITERRANEAN    A    ROMAN    LAKE 

Rome  in  Peril.  The  conquest  of  Italy  by  the  Romans 
took  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  years.  The  conquest 
of  the  peoples  living  in  the  other  lands  on  the  shores  of 
the  Mediterranean  took  nearly  as  long  again.  Only 
twice  in  these  four  or  five  hundred  years  was  Rome  in 
serious  danger  of  destruction.  Once  it  was  by  the  Gauls, 
as  we  have  read,  who  captured  all  the  city  except  the 
citadel.  The  second  time  it  was  by  the  Carthaginians, 
who  lived  on  the  northern  coast  of  Africa.  The  Romans 
were  finally  victorious  over  all  their  enemies  because  they 
were  patient  and  courageous  in  misfortune  and  refused 
to  believe  that  they  could  be  conquered. 

Cause  of  War  with  Carthage.  The  Carthaginians  were 
angry  at  the  way  the  Romans  treated  them.  They 
watched  with  alarm  the  steady  growth  of  the  Roman 
power,  and  feared  that  the  Romans,  if  masters  of  Ital}^, 
would  attack  their  trade  with  the  cities  of  the  western 
Mediterranean.  A  quarrel  broke  out  over  a  city  in 
Sicily.  At  first  the  Carthaginians  seemed  to  have  the 
best  of  it,  because  they  had  a  strong  war  fleet  while  the 
Romans  had  only  a  few  small  vessels.  But  the  Romans 
hurriedly  built  ships  and  placed  upon  each  a  kind  of 
drawbridge,  fitted  with  great  hooks  called  grappling-irons. 

49 


50  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

These  they  let  down  upon  the  enemy's  decks  as  soon  as 
the  ships  came  close  enough,  and  over  these  drawbridges 
the  Roman  soldiers  rushed  and  captured  the  Cartha- 
ginian ships. 

When  the  Carthaginians  asked  for  peace,  the  Romans 
demanded  a  great  sum  of  money  and  a  promise  that  the 
Carthaginians  would  leave  the  cities  in  Sicily  which  they 
occupied.  Soon  afterward  the  Romans  took  advantage 
of  a  mutiny  in  the  Carthaginian  army  to  demand  more 
money  and  to  seize  Sardinia  and  Corsica.  No  wonder 
the  Carthaginians  were  angry.  The  result  was  a  new 
and  more  terrible  war. 

Hannibal.  The  Carthaginians  in  the  new  war  were 
led  by  Hannibal,  who  understood  how  to  fight  battles 
better  than  any  of  the  generals  whom  the  Romans  sent 
against  him.  The  story  is  told  that  when  he  was  a  boy 
his  father  made  him  promise,  at  the  altar  of  his  city's 
gods,  undying  hatred  to  Rome.  Even  the  Romans 
thought  him  a  wonderful  man.  Their  historians  said 
that  toil  did  not  wear  out  his  body  or  exhaust  his  energy. 
Cold  or  heat  were  alike  to  him.  He  never  ate  or  drank 
more  than  he  needed.  He  slept  when  he  had  time, 
whether  it  was  day  or  night,  wrapping  himself  in  a  mil- 
itary cloak  and  lying  on  the  ground  in  the  midst  of  his 
soldiers.  He  did  not  dress  better  than  the  other  officers, 
but  his  weapons  and  his  horses  were  the  best  in  the  army. 

War  carried  into  Italy,  218  B.C.  Hannibal  decided 
that  the  war  should  be  carried  into  Italy  to  the  very 
gates  of  Rome.  He  started  from  Spain,  half  of  which 
the  Carthaginians  ruled,  marched  across  southern  Gaul, 


THE  MEDITERRANEAN  A   ROMAN   LAKE 


51 


and  came  to  the  foot-hills  of  the  Alps.     To  climb  the 
Alps  was  the  most  difficult  part  of  his  long  journey. 

Crossing  the  Alps.  There  were  no  roads  across  the 
mountains,  only  rough  paths  used  by  the  mountaineers, 
who  constantly  attacked  Hannibal's  soldiers,  bursting 
out  suddenly  upon  them  from  behind  a  turn  in  the  trail, 
or  rolling  huge  rocks  upon  them  from  above.     The  ele- 


'/J 


The  Alps  that  Hannibal  had  to  Cross 

phants,  the  horses,  and  the  baggage  animals  of  the  army 
were  frightened,  and  in  the  tumult  many  of  them  slipped 
over  the  precipices  and  wxre  dashed  on  the  rocks  below. 
For  five  days  the  army  toiled  upward,  and  then  rested 
two  days  on  the  summit  of  the  pass. 

Although  the  road  down  into  Italy  was  short,  it  was 
steep,  and  the  paths  were  slippery  with  ice  and  with 
snow  trodden  into  slush  by  thousands  of  men  and  animals. 


52  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

In  one  place  there  had  been  a  landsUde,  and  the  road 
along  the  rocky  slope  was  cut  away  for  a  thousand  feet. 
In  order  to  build  a  new  road  it  was  necessary  to  crack 
the  rocks.  This  the  soldiers  did  by  making  huge  fires 
and  pouring  wine  over  the  heated  surface.  At  last, 
worn  out,  ragged,  and  half  starved,  the  army  reached  the 
plains  of  Italy,  but  with  a  loss  of  half  its  men. 

How  Hannibal  won  a  Victory.  The  first  great  battle 
with  the  Romans  was  fought  on  the  river  Trebia  in 
northern  Italy,  and  in  it  Hannibal  showed  how  easil}^ 
he  could  outwit  and  destroy  a  Roman  army.  It  was  a 
winter's  day  and  the  river  was  swollen  by  rains.  The 
two  camps  lay  on  opposite  banks.  In  the  early  morning 
Hannibal  sent  across  the  river  a  body  of  horsemen  to 
attack  the  Roman  camp  and  draw  the  Romans  into  a 
battle.  At  the  same  time  he  ordered  his  other  soldiers 
to  eat  breakfast,  to  build  fires  before  their  tents  to  warm 
themselves,  and  to  rub  their  bodies  with  oil,  so  that  they 
might  be  strong  for  the  coming  fight. 

The  Romans  were  suddenly  roused  by  the  attack  of 
the  Carthaginian  horsemen,  and,  without  waiting  for 
food,  moved  out  of  camp,  chasing  the  horsemen  toward 
the  river.  Into  its  icy  waters  the  Romans  waded  breast- 
high,  and  when  they  came  up  on  the  opposite  bank  they 
were  benumbed  with  cold.  As  soon  as  Hannibal  knew 
that  the  Romans  had  crossed  the  river  he  attacked  them 
fiercely  with  all  his  troops.  Two  thousand  men  whom  he 
had  placed  in  ambush  fell  upon  the  rear  of  their  line. 
Their  allies  were  frightened  by  a  charge  of  elephants. 
Seeing  that  destruction  was  certain,  ten  thousand  of  the 


THE  MEDITERRANEAN   A   ROMAN   LAKE 


53 


A  Roman  Soldier 


best   soldiers  broke   through   the   Cathaginian  Hue   and 
marched  away.     All  the  rest  of  the  army  was  destroyed. 

Roman  Endurance.  This  was  not  the  last  of  the 
Roman  defeats.  Two  other  armies 
were  destroyed  by  Hannibal  during 
the  next  two  years.  In  the  battle 
of  Cannae  nearly  seventy  thousand 
Romans,  including  eighty  senators, 
were  slain.  The  news  filled  the  city 
with  weeping  women,  but  the  sen- 
ate did  not  think  of  yielding.  When 
their  allies  deserted  them,  they  be- 
sieged the  faithless  cities,  took  them, 
beheaded  the  rulers,  and  sold  the 
inhabitants  into  slavery. 

They  did  not  dare  to  fight  Hannibal  in  the  open  field, 
but  tried  to  wear  him  out  by  cutting  off  all  small  bodies 
of  his  troops  and  by  making  it  difficult  for  him  to  get 
food  for  his  army.  They  carried  the  war  into  Spain  and 
finally  into  Africa,  and  when,  with  a  weakened  army, 
Hannibal  faced  them  there,  they  defeated  him.  His 
defeat  was  the  ruin  of  Carthage,  for  the  unhappy  city 
was  compelled  to  see  her  fleet  destroyed,  to  pay  the 
Romans  a  huge  sum  of  money,  and  to  give  up  Spain  to 
them. 

Other  Roman  Triumphs.  The  war  with  Carthage 
ended  two  hundred  and  two  years  before  the  birth  of 
Christ.  In  the  wars  that  followed,  Roman  armies 
fought  not  only  in  Spain  and  Africa,  but  also  in  Greece 
and  Asia.     Carthage  was  destroyed;  as  was  also  Corinth, 


54  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

a  Greek  city.  Roman  generals  enriched  themselves  and 
sent  great  treasures  back  to  Rome.  Roman  merchants 
grew  rich  because  their  rivals  in  Carthage  and  Corinth 
were  ruined  or  because  the  conquered  cities  were  for- 
bidden to  trade  with  any  city  but  Rome.  All  this  took 
a  long  time  and  many  wars,  but  in  the  end  the  Romans 
became  masters  of  every  land  along  the  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean.  This  was  not  wholly  a  misfortune,  for 
the  Romans  had  learned  that  the  Greeks  were  superior 
to  them  in  some  things  and  they  took  the  Greeks  as  their 
teachers  in  most  of  the  arts  of  hving.  The  ancient 
world  became  a  sort  of  partnership,  and  we  call  its  civi- 
lization Graeco-Roman,  that  is,  both  Greek  and  Roman. 

The  Romans  as  Rulers.  The  Romans  at  first  treated 
the  lands  in  Sicily,  Spain,  Africa,  Greece,  and  Asia  as 
conquered  territories,  or  provinces,  sending  to  rule  over 
them  officers  who  were  to  act  both  as  governors  and 
judges.  With  these  men  went  many  tax-collectors  or 
''  pubhcans."  The  Romans  were  obliged  to  leave  in 
most  provinces  a  large  body  of  soldiers  to  put  down 
any  attempt  at  rebellion.  Often  the  officers  and  the 
pubhcans  robbed  the  country  instead  of  ruling  it  justly. 

Evil  Results  of  Conquest.  During  the  wars  the 
Romans  had  lost  many  of  their  simple  ways  of  living. 
Some  had  grown  rich  in  the  business  of  providing  for  the 
armies  and  navies,  and  they  were  eager  for  new  wars  in 
order  to  make  still  bigger  fortunes.  Hannibal's  marches 
up  and  down  Italy  had  driven  thousands  of  farmers 
from  their  homes,  and  they  had  wandered  to  Rome  for 
safety  and  food.     When  the  war  was  over  many  of  them 


THE  MEDITERRANEAN   A   ROMAN   LAKE 


55 


did  not  go  back  to  their  homes.  Those  who  did  found 
that  they  could  no  longer  get  fair  prices  for  their  crops 
because  great  quantities  of  wheat  were  shipped  to  Rome 
from  the  conquered  lands.  Wealthy  men  bought  the 
little  farms  and  joined  them,  making  great  estates 
where  slaves  raised  sheep  and  cattle  or  tended  vineyards 
and  ohve  groves.  There  was  not  much  work  for  free 
men  in  Rome,  for  slaves  were  very  cheap.  One  army 
of  prisoners  was  sold  at  about  eight  cents  apiece.  In 
this  way  the  poor  were  made  idle,  while  the  rich  sent 
everywhere  for  new  luxuries. 


SvJWHVMO 


Gladiators 

After  carvings  on  the  tomb  of  Scaurus 


Cruel  Sports.  To  amuse  the  idle  crowds,  office-seekers 
and  victorious  generals  provided  cruel  sports.  Savage 
animals  were  turned  loose  to  tear  one  another  to  pieces. 
What  was  worse,  human  prisoners  were  compelled  to 
fight,  armed  with  swords  or  spears.  These  men  were 
called  gladiators,  and  often  w^ere  specially  trained  to  fight 
with  one  another  or  with  wild  beasts. 

Some  Things  the  Romans  learned.  But  the  successes 
of  the  Romans  brought  them  other  things  which  were 
good.  They  took  the  buildings  of  the  Greeks  as  models 
and  built  similar  temples  and  porticoes  in   Rome,  espe- 


56 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


cially  about  the  old  market  place  or  Forum.  Their  own 
houses,  which  in  earlier  times  were  nothing  but  cabins, 
they  enlarged,  and  if  they  were  rich  enough,  built  pal- 
aces, adorned  with  paintings  and  with  statues.  Unfor- 
tunately many  of 
these  came  from 
the  plunder  of 
Greek  cities,  for 
the  Romans  were 
great  robbers  of 
other  peoples.  The 
poorer  Romans 
continued  to  live 
in  wretched  hovels. 
The  Theater. 
The  Romans 
learned  more  about 
the  theaters  of  the 
Greeks.  Their 
plays  were  either  translated  into  Latin  from  Greek  or 
retold  in  a  different  manner  from  the  original  Greek. 
The  Romans  did  not  succeed  in  writing  any  plays  of 
their  own  which  were  as  good  as  the  plays  of  the  Greeks. 
The  New  Education  of  the  Romans.  The  Greeks  also 
taught  the  Romans  how  to  write  poems  and  histories. 
The  first  histories  were  written  in  Greek,  but  later  the 
Romans  learned  how  to  write  in  Latin  prose  and  poetry 
as  good  as  much  that  had  been  written  by  the  Greeks. 
Greek  became  the  second  language  of  every  educated 
Roman,    and    thus    he    could    enjoy    the   books    of   the 


11  iii 


ifilttJiiS^ 


Ruins  of  the  Roman  Theater  at  Orange, 
France 


I 


THE   MEDITERRANEAN   A   ROMAN   LAKE  57 

Greeks  as  well  as  those  written  by  Romans.  The  educa- 
tion of  the  Roman  boy  now  began  with  the  poems  of 
Homer,  and  the  young  man's  education  was  not  thought 
to  be  finished  until  he  had  traveled  in  Greece  and  the 
lands  along  the  eastern  Mediterranean. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  How  long  did  it  take  the  Romans  to  conquer  Italy?  How  long 
to  conquer  the  lands  about  the  Mediterranean?  In  what  "Times" 
did  all  this  happen? 

2.  Why  did  the  Carthaginians  and  the  Romans  fight?  What  did 
Hannibal  promise  his  father?     What  sort  of  a  leader  was  Hannibal? 

3.  How  did  Hannibal  reach  Italy?  How  did  he  win  the  battle  of 
the  Trebia? 

4.  Why  was  he  unable  to  force  the  Romans  to  yield? 

5.  How  long  before  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  Era  did  this  war 
with  Hannibal  close?  How  long  after  the  battle  of  Marathon,  and 
after  the  death  of  Alexander  the  Great? 

6.  What  other  lands  did  the  Romans  conquer?  How  did  they  rule 
these  colonies? 

7.  Were  they  better  for  the  wealth  and  power  they  gained?  What 
became  of  many  of  the  Italian  farmers?  Where  did  the  Romans  get 
their  slaves? 

8.  What  good  things  did  they  learn  from  the  Greeks?  What  was 
the  Graeco-Roman  world? 

EXERCISES 

1.  On  an  outHne  map  of  the  lands  around  the  Mediterranean  mark 
on  each  land,  Spain,  Greece,  northern  Africa,  Asia  Minor,  and  Egypt, 
the  dates  at  which  the  Romans  conquered  each,  finding  these  dates 
in  any  brief  Roman  or  Ancient  History  —  Botsford,  Myers,  Morey, 
West,  Wolfson. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    ANCIENT    WORLD    EXTENDED    TO  THE 
SHORES     OF    THE    ATLANTIC 

New  Conquests  of  the  Romans.  The  Romans  had 
as  yet  conquered  only  civihzed  peoples  like  themselves, 
with  the  exception  of  the  tribes  in  Spain  and  southern 
Gaul.  Now  the  Roman  armies  were  to  push  northward 
over  the  plains  and  through  the  forests  of  Gaul,  across 
the  Rhine  into  unknown  Germany,  and  over  the  Channel 
into  Britain,  equally  unknown.  They  were  to  be  ex- 
plorers as  well  as  conquerors.  In  this  way  they  were 
to  carry  their  civilization  to  the  Rhine  and  the  Atlan- 
tic, and  so  increase  greatly  the  part  of  the  earth  where 
men  lived  and  thought  as  the  Romans  did  and  as  the 
Greeks  had  before  them.  The  ancient  civilized  world 
was  beginning  to  move  from  its  older  center,  the  Mediter- 
ranean, toward  the  shore  of  the  Atlantic. 

Ancestors  of  the  French  and  the  Germans.  The  tribes 
hving  in  Gaul  were  not  at  that  time  called  French,  but 
Gallic.  The  Gauls  were  like  the  Britons  who  lived 
across  the  Channel  in  Britain.  The  German  ancestors 
of  the  Enghsh  had  not  yet  crossed  the  North  Sea  to  that 
land.  Beyond  the  Rhine  lived  the  Germans,  who  had 
but  little  to  do  with  the  Romans  and  the  Greeks  and 
were  still  barbarians.      The  Gauls  living  farthest  away 

58 


EXTENT  OF  THE  ANCIENT  WORLD 


59 


from    the    Roman    settlements    were    not    much    more 
civihzed. 

The  principal  difference  between  the  Germans  and  the 
Gauls  was  that  the  Gauls  lived  in  villages  and  towns  and 
cultivated  the  land  or  dug 
in  mines  or  traded  along 
the  rivers,  while  the  Ger- 
mans had  no  towns  and 
dwelt  in  clearings  of  the 
forest.  Their  wealth,  like 
that  of  the  early  Romans, 
was  their  cattle.  The  land 
they  cultivated  was  di- 
vided between  them  year 
after  year,  so  that  a  Ger- 
man owned  only  his  hut 
and  the  plot  of  ground  or  garden  about  it.  Some  of  the 
towns  of  the  Gauls  were  placed  on  high  hills  and  were 
protected  by  strong  walls. 

The  Terrible  Germans.  The  Romans  had  at  first 
been  afraid  of  the  Gauls,  because  they  had  never  for- 
gotten how  terribly  these  people  had  once  defeated  them. 
But  since  that  time  they  had  fought  the  Gauls  so  often 
that  they  were  losing  this  fear.  They  now  dreaded  more 
to  meet  the  Germans,  who  seemed  like  giants  because  they 
were  taller  even  than  the  Gauls. 

Gallic  and  German  Warriors.  The  leaders  of  the 
Germans  were  sometimes  kings  and  sometimes  nobles 
whom  the  Romans  called  duces,  from  which  comes  our 
word  duke.     The   Gallic   chieftains   were   adorned   with 


Gallic  Warriors 


60  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

gold  necklaces,  bracelets,  and  rings.  When  they  went 
out  to  battle,  they  wore  helmets  shaped  like  the  head  of 
some  ravenous  beast,  and  their  bodies  were  protected 
by  coats  of  chain  armor  made  of  iron  rings.  Their  prin- 
cipal weapon  was  a  long,  heavy  sword.  Both  German 
and  Gallic  nobles  were  accompanied  by  bands  of  young 
men,  their  devoted  followers,  who  shared  the  joys  of 
victory  or  died  with  them  in  case  of  defeat.  It  was  a 
disgrace  to  lose  one's  sword  or  to  survive  if  the  leader 
was  killed. 

How  the  Germans  lived.  When  the  Germans  were 
not  fighting  they  were  idle,  for  all  work  was  done  by 
women  and  slaves.  They  were  great  drinkers  and  gam- 
blers, and  often  in  their  games  a  man  would  stake  his 
freedom  upon  the  result.  If  he  lost,  he  became  the  slave 
of  the  winner.  The  Germans  respected  their  wives, 
even  if  they  compelled  them  to  do  the  hard  work.  The 
women  sometimes  went  with  the  men  to  battle,  and  their 
cries  encouraged  the  warriors,  or  if  the  warriors  wavered, 
the  fierce  reproaches  of  the  women  drove  them  back  to 
the  fight. 

Religion  of  the  Germans.  We  remember  the  reli- 
gion of  the  Germans  because  four  days  of  the  week  are 
named  for  their  gods  or  the  gods  of  their  neighbors 
across  the  Baltic.  Their  principal  god  was  Wodan,  or 
Odin,  god  of  the  sun  and  the  tempest.  Wodan's  day  is 
Wednesday.  Thursday  is  named  for  Thor,  the  North- 
men's god  of  thunder.  The  god  of  war,  Tiw,  gave  a 
name  to  Tuesday,  and  Frigu,  the  goddess  of  love,  to 
Friday.     The    German,     hke    his    northern    neighbors, 


EXTENT  OF  THE  ANCIENT  WORLD 


61 


thought  of  heaven  as  the  place  where  brave  warriors  who 
had  died  in  battle  spent  their  days  in  feasting. 

Julius  Caesar.  Julius  Caesar  was  the  great  Roman 
general  who  conquered  the  Gauls  and  led  the  first  expe- 
ditions across  the  Rhine  into  Germany 
and  over  the  Channel  into  Britain.  He 
was  a  wealthy  noble  who,  like  other 
nobles,  held  one  office  after  another  un- 
til he  became  consul.  He  was  also  a 
great  political  leader,  and  with  two  other 
men  controlled  Rome.  We  should  call 
them  ''  bosses,"  but  the  Romans  called 
them  "  triumvirs." 

Caesar  in  Gaul.  As  soon  as  Caesar 
became  governor  of  the  province  of 
southern  Gaul,  he  showed  that  he  was 
a  skilful  general  as  well  as  a  successful 
politician.  He  interfered  in  the  wars 
between  the  Gauls,  taking  sides  with  the  friends  of  the 
Romans.  When  a  large  army  of  Germans  entered  Gaul, 
he  defeated  it  and  drove  it  back  across  the  Rhine.  One 
war  led  to  another  until  all  the  tribes  from  the  country 
now  called  Belgium  to  the  Mediterranean  coast  professed 
to  be  friends  of  the  Roman  people.  His  campaigns  lasted 
from  58  B.C.  for  nine  years.  Two  or  three  times  Caesar 
was  very  close  to  ruin,  but  by  his  courage  and  energy  he 
always  succeeded  in  gaining  the  victory. 

Vercingetorix,  Gallic  Hero.  The  great  hero  of  the 
Gauls  in  their  struggle  with  the  Romans  was  Vercin- 
getorix.    He  was  a  young  noble  who  lived  in  a  mountain 


Julius  Caesar 

After  the  bust  in  the 
Museum  at  Naples 


62  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

town  of  central  Gaul.  His  father  had  been  killed  in  an 
attempt  to  make  himself  king  of  his  native  city.  Ver- 
cingetorix  believed  that  if  the  Gauls  did  not  unite  against 
the  Romans  they  would  soon  see  their  lands  become 
Roman  provinces.  As  he  knew  his  army  was  no  match 
for  the  Romans  in  open  fight,  he  persuaded  the  Gauls  to 
try  to  starve  the  Romans  out  of  the  country.  He  planned 
to  destroy  all  village  stores  of  grain,  and  to  cut  off  the 
smaller  bands  of  soldiers  which  wandered  from  the  main 
army  in  search  of  food. 

Caesar  and  Vercingetorix.  Vercingetorix  found  the 
work  of  conquering  Caesar  in  this  way  too  difficult.  He 
was  finally  driven  to  take  refuge  in  Alesia,  on  a  hilltop 
in  eastern  Gaul.  Here  the  Romans  prepared  to  starve 
him  into  surrender.  They  dug  miles  of  deep  trenches 
about  the  fortress  so  that  the  imprisoned  Gauls  could 
not  break  through.  They  dug  other  trenches  to  protect 
themselves  from  the  attacks  of  a  great  army  of  Gauls 
which  came  to  rescue  Vercingetorix.  These  trenches 
were  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  wide;  they  were  strength- 
ened by  palisades  and  ramparts,  and  filled  with  water 
where  this  was  possible.  Several  times  the  Gauls  nearly 
succeeded  in  breaking  through,  but  the  quickness  and 
stubborn  courage  of  Caesar  always  saved  the  day. 

Death  of  Vercingetorix.  Vercingetorix  now  proved 
that  he  was  a  real  hero.  He  offered  to  give  himself  up 
to  Caesar,  if  this  would  save  the  town.  But  Caesar 
demanded  the  submission  of  all  the  chiefs.  When  they 
had  laid  down  their  arms  before  the  conqueror,  Vercin- 
getorix appeared  on  a  gaily  decorated  horse.     He  rode 


< 


EXTENT  OF  THE  ANCIENT  WORLD 


63 


around  the  throne  where  Caesar  sat,  dismounted  in  front, 
took  off  his  armor,  and  bowed  to  the  ground.  His  fate 
was  hard.  He  was  sent  to  Rome  a  prisoner,  was  shown 
in  the  triumphal  procession  of  the  victorious  Caesar,  and 
was  then  put  to  death  in  a  dungeon.  On  the  site  of 
Alesia  stands  a  monument  erected  by  the  French  to  the 


The  Bridge  on  which  Caesar's  Army  Crossed  the  Rhine 

memory  of  the  brave  Galhc  hero.  The  defeat  of  Ver- 
cingetorix  ended  the  resistance  of  the  Gauls,  and  not 
many  years  afterward  their  country  was  added  to  the 
long  list  of  Roman  provinces. 

Caesar  in  Germany.  Caesar  crossed  the  Rhine  into 
Germany  on  a  bridge  which  his  engineers  built  in  ten 
days.  He  laid  waste  the  fields  of  the  tribes  near  the 
river  in  order  to  make  the  name  of  Rome  feared,  and 
then  returned  to  Gaul  and  destroyed  the  bridge.  Twice 
he  sailed  over  to  Britain,  the  last  time  marching  a  few 
miles  north  of  where  London  now  stands.     His  purpose 


64  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

was  to  keep  the  Britons  from  stirring  up  the  Gauls  to 
attack  him.  Other  generals  many  years  later  conquered 
Britain  as  far  as  the  hills  of  Scotland. 

The  German  Hero  Hermann.  The  Romans  were 
not  fortunate  in  their  later  attempts  to  conquer  a  part 
of  Germany.  When  Caesar's  grandnephew  Augustus 
was  master  of  Rome,  he  sent  an  army  under  Varus  into 
the  forests  far  from  the  Rhine.  Hermann,  a  leader  of 
the  Germans,  gathered  the  tribes  together  and  utterly 
destroyed  the  army  of  Varus.  Whenever  Augustus 
thought  of  this  dreadful  disaster,  he  would  cry  out, 
^^  O  Varus,  give  me  back  my  legions!''  The  Rhine  and 
the  Danube  became  the  northern  boundaries  of  the 
Roman  conquests. 

Gauls  and  Britons  become  Roman.  Although  the 
Gauls  had  fought  stubbornly  against  Caesar  they  soon 
became  as  Roman  as  the  Italians  themselves.  They  ceased 
to  speak  their  own  language  and  began  to  use  Latin. 
They  mastered  Latin  so  thoroughly  that  their  schools  were 
sometimes  regarded  as  better  than  the  schools  in  Italy, 
and  Roman  youths  were  sent  to  Gaul  to  learn  how  best  to 
speak  their  own  language.  The  Britons  also  became  very 
good  Romans.  Even  the  Germans  frequently  crossed 
the  Rhine  and  enhsted  in  the  Roman  armies.  When  they 
returned  to  their  own  country  they  carried  Roman  ideas 
and  customs  with  them. 

The  Interest  of  Americans  in  Roman  Successes.  For 
Americans  the  influence  the  Romans  exerted  in  Spain, 
Gaul,  Germany,  and  Britain  is  more  important  than  their 
work  in  the  eastern  Mediterranean,  because  from  those 


66 


INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 


countries  came  the  early  settlers  of  America.  The  civ- 
ilization which  the  Romans  taught  the  peoples  of  west- 
ern Europe  was  to  become  a  valuable  part  of  the 
civilization  of  our   forefathers. 

Size  of  the  Roman  World.  We  may  realize  how  large 
the  world  of  the  Romans  was  by  observing  on  a  modern 
map  that  within  its  limits  lay  modern  England,  France, 


Ruins  of  the  Ancient  Gauls  at  Carnac,  in  Brittany,  France 

Spain,  Portugal,  the  southern  part  of  Austria-Hungary, 
Italy,  Bulgaria,  Greece,  the  Turkish  Empire  both  in 
Europe  and  Asia,  Egypt,  Tripoli,  Tunis,  Algeria,  and 
Morocco.  For  a  time  they  also  ruled  north  of  the  Dan- 
ube, and  the  Rumanians  boast  that  they  are  descended 
from  Roman  colonists.  The  peoples  in  southern  Russia 
were  influenced  by  the  Greeks  and  by  the  Romans, 
although  the  Romans  did  not  try  to  bring  them  under 
their   rule. 

No  modern  empire  has  included  so  many  important 
countries.  If  we  compare  this  vast  territory  with 
the  scattered  colonies  of  the  Greeks,  we  shall  under- 
stand   how   useful   it   was   that    the    Romans    adopted 


EXTENT  OF  THE  ANCIENT  WORLD 


67 


much  of  the  Greek  civihzation,  for  they  could  carry  it  to 
places  that  the  Greeks  never  reached. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  After  the  Romans  had  conquered  the  lands  about  the  Mediter- 
ranean, into  what  other  countries  did  the}^  march? 

2.  Who  once  hved  where  the  French  now  hve?  Tell  how  the  Gauls 
lived. 

3.  How  did  the  manner  of  living  of  the  Germans  differ  from  that 
of  the  Gauls?  Were  the  Britons  similar  to  the  Germans  or  to  the 
Gauls? 

4.  What  names  do  we  get  from  the  names  of  the  German  gods? 

5.  Who  was  Juhus 
Caesar?  Why  did  he  go 
among  the  Gauls?  What 
was  the  result  of  his 
wars  with  the  Gauls? 
Tell  the  story  of  Ver- 
cingetorix. 

6.  After  the  conquest 
of  the  Gauls,  into  what 
countries  did  Caesar  go? 

7.  What  was  the  fate  of  the  Roman  army  in  Germany  in  the  time 
of  Augustus? 

8.  In  which  of  these  countries  did  the  peoples  become  much  like 
the  Romans? 

9.  Why  have  Americans  a  special  interest  in  the  Roman  conquest 
of  Gaul  and  Britain? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Caesar  and  Alexander  were  two  of  the  greatest  generals  who 
ever  lived.  How  many  years  after  Alexander  died  did  Caesar  begin 
his  wars  in  Gaul?  What  difference  was  there  between  what  these 
two  generals  did?     Whose  work  is  the  more  important  for  us? 

2.  Plan  a  large  map  of  the  Graeco-Roman  world,  pasting  on  each 
country  a  picture  of  some  interesting  Greek  or  Roman  ruin.  This 
will  take  a  long  time,  but  many  pictures  may  be  found  in  advertising 
folders  of  steamship  lines  and  tourist  agencies. 


A  Roman  Coin  with  the  Head  of 
Julius  Caesar 


68 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


REVIEW 

(Chapters  IV,  V,  VI,  and  VII) 

How  the  Graeco-Roman  world  was  built  up: 

1.  The  Greeks  drive  back  the  Persians. 

2.  The  Greeks  settle  in  many  places  on  the  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean and  Black  Seas. 

3.  Alexander  conquers  the  countries  about  the  eastern  Mediter- 
ranean. 

4.  The  Romans  conquer  the  Greeks  in  Italy,  but  learn  their  ways 
of  living. 

5.  The  Romans  conquer  the  Carthaginians  and  seize  their  colonies. 

6.  The  Romans  conquer  all  the  lands  around  the  Mediterranean. 

7.  The  Romans  conquer  Gaul  and  Britain. 

Important  dates  in  this  work  of  building  a  Graeco-Romayi  world : 
Battle  of  Marathon,  490  B.C. 
Work  of  Alexander  ended,  323  B.C. 
Romans  become  masters  of  Italy,  275  B.C. 
Romans  conquer  Hannibal,  202  b.c. 
Caesar's  conquest  of  Gaul  complete,  49  b.c. 


^^^ 

.-^ 

f 

1 

1 

i 

a. 

^\ 

^S<^ 

yJ^ 

-"2 

MENSIS 

MENSIS 

MENSIS 

lANVAR. 

FEBRAR 

MARTIVS 

.,"V« 

DIESXXXl 
NON9VINT 

DIES-XXVIII 
NONQVINT 

DIES-XXXI 
NONSEPTIMAN 

DIESHORVIIIS 

OIES-HOR-XS 

DIES-HOR-XII 

V'' 

NOX  HORXVir 

NOX  HOR-Xllt 

NOX-  HOR-Xll 

$ 

sot 

SOLA9VAR1O 

/tOVINOCTW 

^I'li 

CAPRICORNO 

TVTEL-NeFTVNI 

Vill  KAV.-APR 

Il:l''' 

TVTELA 

SEGETES 

SOL-PlSABVS 

a>' 

•n*'' 

IVNONIS 

SKMVNTVR 

TvTELMINERV>t 

i 

t^'" 

\:^'\ 

PALVS 

VINEARVM 

NIC>?PEDAM\N 

5jJ 

A9VITVR 

Sv/PERFIC-COIIT 

INPASTINO 

'".i>i^ 

SALIX 

HARVNDINES 

PVTANTVR. 

'i^'' 

HARVNDO 

INCENOV/NT 

TRiMElRSCRrrjB 

\,,'^\ 

C/^DITVR 

PAR,ENTALIA 

INSmiSNWIO'J'^ 

•>'^ 

SACRIFICAN 

LVPERCM.IA 

SACRMAMVRIS 

' 

DIES 

CAR^COGNATO 

LIBERALQVINgVE 

PENATIBV5 

TERMlNAt\S 

TRIALAVATIO 

^ 

^ 

^r=~ 

Roman  Farmer's  Calendar 


41 


CHAPTER  VIII 
THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE  ROMAN  WORLD 

Strife  at  Rome.  While  the  Romans  were  conquering 
the  ancient  world  they  had  begun  to  quarrel  among  them- 
selves. Certain  men  resolved  that  Rome  should  not  be 
managed  any  longer  by  the  noble  senators  for  their  own 
benefit  or  for  the  benefit  of  rich  contractors  and  mer- 
chants. They  wished  to  have  the  idle  crowds  of  men 
who  packed  the  shows  and  circuses  settled  as  free 
farmers  on  the  unused  lands  of  Italy. 

Among  these  new  leaders  were  two  brothers,  Tibe- 
rius and  Caius  Gracchus,  sons  of  one  of  Rome's  noblest 
families.  The  other  nobles  looked  upon  them  with  ha- 
tred and  killed  them,  first  Tiberius  and  afterward  Caius. 
These  murders  did  not  end  the  trouble.  The  leaders  on 
both  sides  armed  their  followers,  and  bloody  battles  were 
fought  in  the  streets.  Generals  led  their  armies  to  Rome, 
although,  according  to  the  laws,  to  bring  an  army  into  Italy 
south  of  the  Rubicon  River  was  to  make  war  on  the 
repubUc  and  be  guilty  of  treason.  Once  in  the  city  these 
generals  put  to  death  hundreds  of  their  enemies. 

Caesar  rules  Rome.  The  strife  in  the  city  had 
ceased  for  a  time  when  Pompey,  a  famous  general,  who 
had  once  shared  power  with  Caesar  as  a  ^'  triumvir," 
joined  the  senators  in  planning  his  ruin.     Caesar  led 

69 


70  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

his  army  into  Italy  to  the  borders  of  the  Rubicon.  Ex- 
claiming, ^'  The  die  is  cast,"  he  crossed  the  sacred  bound- 
ary and  marched  straight  to  Rome.  Pompey  and  his 
party  fled,  and  civil  war  divided  the  Roman  world  into 
those  who  followed  Caesar  and  those  who  followed  Pom- 
pey. Caesar  was  everywhere  victorious,  in  Italy,  Africa, 
Spain,  and  the  East.  He  brought  back  order  into  the 
government  of  the  city  and  of  the  provinces,  but  in 
the  year  44  b.c.  he  was  murdered  in  the  senate-house 
by  several  senators,  one  of  whom,  Marcus  Brutus,  had 
been  his  friend. 

Origin  of  the  Title  **  Emperor."  Caesar  had  not  been 
called  "  emperor,"  though  the  chief  power  had  been  his. 
One  of  his  titles  was  '^  imperator,"  or  commander  of  the 
army,  a  word  from  which  our  word  "  emperor  "  comes. 
He  was  really  the  first  emperor  of  Rome.  In  later  times 
the  very  word  Caesar  became  an  imperial  title,  not  only 
in  the  Roman  Empire,  but  also  in  modern  Germany,  for 
''  Kaiser  "  is  another  form  of  the  word  ^'  Caesar." 

Beginnings  of  the  Empire.  Caesar's  successor  was  his 
grandnephew  Octavius,  usually  called  Augustus,  which 
was  one  of  his  titles.  Augustus  carried  out  many  of 
Caesar's  plans  for  improving  the  government  in  Rome 
and  in  the  provinces.  The  people  in  the  provinces  were 
no  longer  robbed  by  Roman  officersi  Many  of  them 
became  Roman  citizens.  After  a  time  all  children  born 
within  the  empire  were  considered  Romans,  just  as  if 
they  had  been  born  in  Rome. 

The  Roman  Empire.  The  Roman  Empire  carried  on 
the  work  which  the  republic  had  begun.     It  did  some 


CIVILIZATION   OF  THE   ROMAN   WORLD 


71 


things  better  than  the  repubhc  had  done  them.  Within 
its  frontiers  there  was  peace  for  two  or  three  hundred 
years.  Many  people  had  an  opportunity  to  share  in 
all  the  best  that  the  Greeks 
and  Romans  had  learned. 
Unfortunately  the  peoples 
imitated  the  bad  as  well  as 
the  good. 

Roman  Roads.  As  builders  the  Ro- 
mans taught  much  to  those  who  hved 
after  them.  Their  great  roads  leading 
out  from  Rome  have  never  been  ex- 
celled. In  Gaul  these  roads  served, 
centuries  later,  to  mark  out  the  pres- 
ent French  system  of  highroads  and 
showed  many  a  route  to  the  builders  of 
railroads.  They  were  made  so  solid 
that  parts  of  them  still  remain  after 
two  thousand  years. 

How  these  Roads  were  built.  In 
planning  their  roads  the  Romans  did  not  hesitate  before 
obstacles  like  hills  or  deep  valleys  or  marshy  lands.  They 
often  pierced  the  hills  with  tunnels  and  bridged  the  val- 
leys or  swamps.  In  building  a  road  they  dug  a  trench 
about  fifteen  feet  wide  and  pounded  the  earth  at  the 
bottom  until  it  was  hard.  Upon  this  bottom  was  placed 
a  layer  of  rough  stones,  over  which  were  put  nine  inches 
of  broken  stone  mixed  with  lime  to  form  a  sort  of  con- 
crete. This  was  covered  by  a  layer  six  inches  deep  of 
broken  bricks  or  broken  tiles,  which  when  pounded  down 


Augustus  Caesar 

After   the   statue   in  the 
Vatican 


72 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


offered  a  hard,  smooth  surface.  On  the  top  were  laid 
large  paving  stones  carefully  fitted  so  that  there  need  be 
no  jar  when  a  wagon  rolled  over  the  road. 

Such  roads  were  necessary  for  the  traders  who  passed 
to  and  fro  throughout  the  empire,  but  especially  for 
troops  or  government  messengers  sent  with  all  speed  to 


Cross-Section  of  a  Roman  Road 


regions  where  there  was  danger  of  revolt  or  where  the 
frontiers  were  threatened  by  the  barbarians. 

Aqueducts.  Next  to  their  roads  the  most  remarkable 
Roman  structures  were  the  aqueducts  which  brought 
water  to.  the  city  from  rivers  or  springs,  some  of  them 
many  miles  away.  Had  they  known,  as  we  do,  how  to 
make  heavy  iron  pipes,  their  aqueducts  would  have  been 
laid  underground,  except  where  they  crossed  deep  valleys. 
The  lead  pipes  which  they  used  were  not  strong  enough 
to  endure  the  force  of  a  great  quantity  of  water,  and  so 
when  the  aqueducts  reached  the  edge  of  the  plain  which 
stretches  from  the  eastern  hills  to  the  walls  of  Rome,  the 
streams  of  flowing  water  were  carried  in  stone  channels 
resting  upon  arches  which  sometimes  reached  the  height 
of  over  ninety  feet. 

The    Claudian    Aqueduct.     The    Claudian    aqueduct, 


CIVILIZATION  OF  THE   ROMAN  WORLD  73 

which  is  the  most  magnificent  ever  built,  is  carried  on 
such  arches  for  about  seven  miles  and  a  half.  Although 
broken  in  many  places,  and  though  the  water  has  not 
flowed  through  its  lofty  channels  for  sixteen  hundred 
years,  it  is  one  of  the  grandest  sights  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Rome.     If  we  add  together  the  lengths  of  the 


^|||i  iijifi 


Ruins  of  the  Claudian  Aqueduct 

Completed  by  the  Roman  Emperor  Claudian  in  52  a.d.      The  structure  was 
nearly  a  hundred  feet  high 

aqueducts,  underground  or  carried  on  arches,  which 
provided  Rome  with  her  water  supply,  the  total  is  over 
three  hundred  miles.  They  could  furnish  Rome  with  a 
hundred  million  gallons  of  water  a  day. 

Public  Baths.  The  Romans  used  great  quantities  of 
water  for  their  public  baths,  which  were  large  buildings 
with  rooms  especially  made  for  bathing  in  hot  or  cold 
water  and  for  plunges.  They  were  also,  like  the  Greek 
gymnasiums,  places  for  exercise,  conversation,  and  read- 
ing. Many  were  built  as  monuments  by  wealthy  men 
and  by  emperors.     A  very  small  fee  was   charged   for 


74  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

entrance,  and  the  money  was   used   to   pay  for  repairs 
and  the  wages  of  those  who  managed  the  baths. 

Two  Famous  Buildings.  Many  of  the  Roman  temples, 
porticoes,  and  theaters  were  copied  from  Greek  build- 
ings, but  the  Romans  used  the  arch  more  than  did  the 
Greeks,  and  in  this  the  builders  of  later  times  imitated 


r^^^^^ 


.sm>^^,\  '^^^ 


^ liiriilii'l  '^  ^    ^r'^Shi.> '         ,„iiiiiil  i^^^  "1  ^rtj 


1. 


Ruins  of  the  Colosseum 

them.  Among  their  greatest  buildings  were  the  amphi- 
theaters, from  the  benches  of  which  crowds  watched 
gladiators  fighting  one  another  or  struggling  with  wild 
beasts.  The  largest  of  these  amphitheaters  was  the  Col- 
osseum, the  ruins  of  which  still  exist.  Its  outer  walls 
were  one  hundred  and  sixty  feet  high.  In  one  direction 
it  measured  six  hundred  and  seventeen  feet  and  in 
another  five  hundred  and  twelve.  There  were  seats 
enough  for  forty-five  thousand  persons.  The  lowest 
seats  were  raised  fifteen  feet  above  the  arena  or  central 
space  where  men  or  wild  beasts  fought.     Through  an 


CIVILIZATION  OF  THE   ROMAN  WORLD 


75 


arrangement  of  underground  pipes  the  arena  could  be 
flooded  so  that  the  spectators  might  enjoy  the  excite- 
ment of  a  real  naval  battle. 

Another    great    building    was    the    Circus     Maximus, 
built  to  hold  the  crowds  that  watched  the  chariot-races, 


The  Pantheon 

and  at  one  time  having  seats  for  two  hundred  thousand 
persons.  In  their  amusements  the  Romans  became  more 
and  more  vulgar,  excitable,  and  cruel.  Some  equally 
splendid  buildings  were  used  for  better  things. 

The  Pantheon.  One  of  these  was  the  Pantheon,  a 
temple  which  was  afterward  a  Christian  church.  It 
still  stands,  and  is  now  used  as  the  burial-place  of  the 
Italian  kings.  The  most  remarkable  part  of  it  is  the 
dome,  which  has  a  width  of  a  little  over  one  hundred 
and  forty-two  feet.     No  other  dome  in  the  world  is  so 


76 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


wide.  The  Romans  were  very  successful  in  covering 
large  spaces  with  arched  or  vaulted  ceilings.  All  later 
builders  of  domes  and  arches  are  their  pupils. 

Basilicas.     The    Romans    had    other    large    buildings 
called  basilicas.     These  were  porticoes  or  promenades, 


The  Arch  of  Titus 

with  the  space  in  the  center  covered  by  a  great  roof. 
They  were  used  as  places  for  public  meetings.  One  of 
them  had  one  hundred  and  eight  pillars  arranged  in  a 
double  row  around  the  sides  and  ends  of  this  central 
space.  The  name  basilica  is  Greek  and  means  ''royal." 
Some  of  these  basilicas  were  used  as  Christian  churches 
when  the  Romans  accepted  the  Christian  religion.  The 
central  space  was  then  called  the  ''nave,"  and  the  spaces 
between  the  columns  the  aisles. 


CIVILIZATION   OF   THE   ROMAN   WORLD 


77 


Triumphal  Arches.  The  Romans  built  beautiful 
arches  to  celebrate  their  victories.  Several  of  these 
still  remain,  with  sentences  cut  into  their  stone  tablets 
telhng  of  the  triumphs  of  their  builders.  Modern  people 
have  taken  them  as  models  for  similar  memorial  arches. 


.^\^-  iff*  *^ 


A  Roman  Aqueduct 

Still  in  good  repair,  the  Pont  du  Gard,  near  Nimes,  France 

Roman  Law.  The  Romans  did  much  for  the  world 
by  their  laws.  They  showed  little  regard  for  the  rights 
of  men  captured  in  war  and  were  cruel  in  their  treatment 
of  slaves,  but  they  considered  carefully  the  rights  of 
free  men  and  women.  Under  the  emperors  the  lawyers 
and  judges  worked  to  make  the  laws  clearer  and  fairer 
to  all.  Finally  the  Emperor  Justinian,  who  ruled  at 
the  time  when  the  empire  was  already  half  ruined  by 
the  attacks  of  barbarian  enemies,  ordered  the  lawyer 
Tribonian  to  gather  into  a  single  code  all  the  statutes 


78 


INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 


and  decrees.  These  laws  lasted  long  after  the  empire 
was  destroyed,  and  out  of  them  grew  many  of  the  laws 
used  in  Europe  to-day.  They  have  also  influenced  our 
laws  in  America. 


,^S2^SJ^ 


t^    S^ 


'^mt^^' 


^'k§ 


f^-pr^ 


E3Si 


X 


^^rrx 


Pavement  of  a  Roman  Villa  in  England 

Unearthed  not  many  years  ago  at  Aldborough.      Such  stones  laid  in  the  form  of 
designs  or  pictures  are  called  Mosaics 


QUESTIONS 

1.  In  the  political  strife  at  Rome  what  did  the  brothers  Tiberius 
and  Caius  Gracchus  try  to  do? 

2.  What  did  Julius  Caesar  do  when  a  party  of  senators  tried  to 
ruin  him?  What  was  the  result  of  his  war  with  the  other  Roman 
leaders? 

3.  From  what  Roman  word  does  "Emperor"  come?  What  is  the 
origin  of  the  word  "Kaiser"?     How  did  Caesar  die? 

4.  Who  was  Caesar's  successor  and  the  first  one  who  organized  the 
Roman  Empire? 

5.  Why  were  the  Romans  such  great  builders  of  roads?  How  were 
their  roads  built?     Do  any  traces  of  them  still  remain? 


CIVILIZATION   OF   THE   ROMAN   WORLD  79 

6.  How  did  the  Romans  provide  the  city  with  a  supply  of  pure 
water? 

7.  What  was  a  Roman  bath? 

8.  Were  the  Romans  as  famous  as  the  Greeks  for  their  buildings? 
Name  the  largest  buildings  in  Rome.  What  was  a  basihca?  Of 
what  use  were  basihcas  to  the  Christians  later? 

9.  Do  you  remember  the  earliest  form  of  the  Roman  law  (page 
46)?  What  did  Justinian  do  with  the  laws  in  his  day?  Are  these 
laws  important  to  us? 

EXERCISES 

1.  What  emperors  are  there  now?  Are  they  hke  Caesar  and 
Augustus? 

2.  Find  out  if  our  roads  are  built  as  carefully  as  the  Roman  roads 
and  if  they  are  likely  to  last  as  long.  What  different  kinds  of  roads 
do  we  have?  Can  any  one  in  the  room  construct  a  small  model  of  a 
Roman  road? 

3.  Find  out  how  water  is  now  carried  to  cities.  Are  cities  provided 
with  great  public  baths  like  those  of  the  Romans? 

4.  Ask  a  librarian  or  a  lawyer  to  show  you  a  copy  of  the  revised 
statutes  of  your  state.  This  is  a  code  somewhat  like  the  code  of 
Justinian,  only  not  so  brief. 


Templum  Jovis  Capitolini 

(Medallion) 


CHAPTER  IX 
CHRISTIANITY  AND  THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE 

The  Religion  of  the  Jews.  Among  the  cities  cap- 
tured by  the  Romans  was  Jerusalem,  about  which  clus- 
ter so  many  stories  from  the  Old  Testament.  There, 
hundreds  of  years  before,  lived  David,  the  shepherd 
boy  who,  after  wonderful  adventures,  became  king  of  his 
people.  There  his  son  Solomon  built  a  temple  of  dazzling 
splendor.  Among  this  people  had  arisen  great  preachers, 
—  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Micah,  —  who  declared  that  reli- 
gion did  not  consist  in  the  sacrifice  of  bulls  and  goats, 
but  in  justice,  in  mercy,  and  in  humility.  They  had  a 
genius  for  religion,  just  as  the  Greeks  had  a  genius  for 
art,  and  the  Romans  a  genius  for  government. 

The  Jews  conquered  by  the  Romans.  When  the  Jews 
first  heard  of  the  Romans  they  admired  these  citizens 
of  a  republic  who  made  and  unmade  kings.  In  later 
years  they  learned  that  the  Romans  were  hard  masters 
and  they  feared  and  hated  them.  The  Jewish  king- 
dom was  one  of  the  last  countries  along  the  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean  which  the  Romans  conquered,  but 
like  all  the  others  it  finally  became  a  Roman  province. 

Jesus  of  Nazareth.  A  few  years  before  the  Jewish 
kingdom  became  a  Roman  province  there  was  born  in  a 
village  near  Jerusalem  a  child  named  Jesus.     After  he 

80 


CHRISTIANITY  AND  THE   ROMAN  EMPIRE 


81 


had  grown  to  manhood  in  Nazareth  he  gathered  about 
him  followers  or  disciples  whom  he  taught  to  Uve  and  act 
as  is  told  in  the  books  of  the  New  Testament. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  religion.     It 
was  first  held  by  a  little  band  of  Jews,  but  Paul,  a  Jew 


A  View  of  Jerusalem 

Showing  the  Mount  of  Olives  in  the  distance 

born  in  Tarsus,  a  city  of  Asia  whose  inhabitants  had 
received  the  rights  of  Roman  citizenship,  believed  that 
the  message  of  the  new  religion  was  meant  for  all  nations. 
He  taught  it  in  many  cities  of  Asia  Minor  and  Greece, 
and  even  w^ent  as  far  west  as  Rome.  Several  of  the 
epistles  or  letters  in  the  New  Testament  were  written 
by  Paul  to  churches  which  he  had  founded  or  where  he 


82  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

had  taught.  So  it  happens  that  from  Palestine  came 
reUgious  teachings  which  multitudes  consider  even  more 
important  than  the  art  and  hterature  of  the  Greeks  or 
the  laws  and  political  methods  of  the  Romans. 

Why  the  Christians  were  persecuted.  The  Romans 
at  first  refused  to  permit  any  one  in  their  empire  to  call 
himself  a  Christian.  They  disliked  the  Jews  because 
the  Jews  denied  that  the  Roman  gods  were  real  gods, 
asserting  that  these  gods  were  mere  images  in  wood  and 
stone.  The  Christians  did  this  also,  but  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Roman  rulers  the  worst  offense  of  the  Christians 
was  that  they  appeared  to  form  a  sort  of  secret  society 
and  held  meetings  to  which  other  persons  were  not 
admitted.     The  emperor  had  forbidden  such  societies. 

The  Romans  also  disliked  the  Christians  because  of 
their  refusal  to  join  in  the  public  ceremonies  which  hon- 
ored the  emperor  as  if  he  were  a  god  who  had  given  peace 
and  order  to  the  world  and  who  was  able  to  reward  the 
good  and  punish  the  evil.  The  Christians  believed  it 
to  be  wrong  to  join  in  the  worship  of  an  emperor,  whether 
he  were  alive  or  dead. 

Christians  put  to  Death.  The  Romans  were  cruel  in 
their  manner  of  punishing  disobedience,  and  many  Chris- 
tians suffered  death  in  its  most  horrible  forms.  Some 
were  burned,  others  were  tortured,  others  were  torn  to 
pieces  by  wild  animals  in  the  great  amphitheaters  to 
satisfy  the  fierce  Roman  crowd.  Nero,  the  worst  of 
the  Roman  emperors,  who,  many  thought,  set  Rome  on 
fire  in  order  that  he  might  enjoy  the  sight  of  the  burning 
city,  tried  to  turn  suspicion  from  himself  by  accusing 


CHRISTIANITY  AND  THE   ROMAN  EMPIRE 


83 


the  Christians  of  the  crime.  He  punished  them  by  tying 
them  to  poles,  smearing  tlieir  bodies  with  pitch,  and  burn- 
ing them  at  night  as  torches. 

The  Christians  allowed  to  Worship.  The  new  reli- 
gion spread  rapidly  from  province  to  province  in  spite 
of  these  persecutions.     At  first  the  Christians  worshiped 


ijnnifnip 


A  \  lEw  OF  Constantinople 


secretly,  but  later  they  ventured  to  build  churches. 
Finally,  three  centuries  after  the  birth  of  Christ,  the 
emperors  promised  that  the  persecutions  should  cease 
and  that  the  Christians  might  worship  undisturbed. 

The  Roman  Empire  becomes  Christian  about  325  A.D. 
Constantine  w^as  the  first  emperor  to  become  Christian. 
He  was  the  one  who  made  the  Greek  city  Byzantium  the 
capital  of  the  empire  and  for  whom  it  was  renamed 
Constantinople.     For  a  time  both  the  old  Roman  religion 


84  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

and  the  Christian  rehgion  were  favored  by  the  emperors, 
but  before  the  fourth  century  closed  the  old  religion  was 
forbidden.  In  later  days  worshipers  of  the  Roman  gods 
were  mostly  country  people,  called  in  Latin  pagani,  and 
therefore  their  religion  was  called  ^'  paganism." 

How  the  Church  was  ruled.  One  of  the  reasons  why 
the  Christians  had  been  successful  in  their  struggle  with 
the  Roman  emperors  was  that  they  were  united  under 
wise  and  brave  leaders.  The  Christians  in  each  large 
city  were  ruled  by  a  bishop,  and  the  bishops  of  several 
cities  were  directed  by  an  archbishop.  In  the  western 
part  of  the  empire  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  was  called 
the  pope,  was  honored  as  the  chief  of  the  bishops  and 
archbishops,  and  the  successor  of  the  Apostle  Peter.  In 
the  eastern  part  the  archbishops  or  patriarchs  of  Con- 
stantinople and  Alexandria  and  Jerusalem  honored  the 
pope,  but  claimed  to  be  equal  in  authority  with  him. 

There  were  also  two  kinds  of  clergy,  parish  priests  and 
monks.  The  priests  were  pastors  of  ordinary  parishes, 
but  the  monks  lived  in  groups  in  buildings  called  mon- 
asteries. Sometimes  their  purpose  was  to  dwell  far 
from  the  bustle  and  wrongs  of  ordinary  life  and  give 
themselves  to  prayer  and  fasting;  sometimes  they  acted 
as  a  brotherhood  of  teachers  in  barbarous  communi- 
ties, teaching  the  people  better  methods  of  farming,  and 
carrying  the  arts  of  civilized  life  beyond  the  borders  of 
the  empire. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Where  did  the  Jews  Hve  in  Ancient  Times? 

2.  Do  you  remember  any  of  the  stories  of  David? 


CHRISTIANITY  AND   THE   ROMAN    EMPIRE 


85 


3.  What  finally  became  of  the  kingdom  over  which  David  ruled? 

4.  What  era  in  the  history  of  the  world  begins  with  the  birth 
of  Jesus  Christ? 

5.  Why  did  the  Romans  forbid  the  Christians  to  worship?  How 
did  the  Romans  punish  them?  How  long  after  the  birth  of  Christ 
before  the  emperors  allowed  the  Christians  to  worship  undisturbed? 


A  Monastery  in  the  Middle  Ages 

Abbey  of  Saint-Germain  des  Pres  as  it  appeared  in  1361  with  wall,  towers,  and 
moat  or  ditch 

6.  What  is  the  name  of  the  first  Roman  emperor  who  became  a 
Christian?  What  name  was  soon  given  to  the  worshipers  of  the 
old  Roman  gods? 

7,  By  what  titles  were  the  leaders  of  the  Christians  named? 
What  two  kinds  of  clergy  were  there? 

Important  date:  325  a.d.,  when  the  Roman  Empire  became 
Christian. 


CHAPTER  X 
EMIGRANTS  A  THOUSAND  YEARS  AGO 

The  Middle  Ages.  It  was  more  than  a  thousand  years 
from  the  time  of  Constantine  to  the  time  of  Columbus. 
This  period  is  called  "  Mediaeval,"  or  the  "  Middle 
Ages."  During  these  long  centuries  the  ancient  civi- 
lized world  of  the  Roman  Empire  was  much  changed. 
The  Roman  or  Greek  cities  on  the  southern  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean  were  captured  by  Arabs  or  Moors.  The 
Moors  conquered  the  larger  part  of  Spain.  The  eastern 
lands  of  Palestine  and  Asia  Minor  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  Turks.  The  Turks,  the  Moors,  and  the  Arabs  were 
followers  of  the  ''  prophet  "  Mohammed,  who  died  in 
the  year  632.  The  Mohammedans  were  enemies  of  the 
Christians. 

Western  Europe.  The  other  part  of  the  European 
world  was  also  changed.  The  countries  on  the  shores 
of  the  Atlantic  were  now  more  important  than  those  on 
the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean.  The  names  of  the 
different  countries  were  changed.  Instead  of  Gallia  or 
Gaul,  there  was  France;  instead  of  Britannia,  England; 
for  Hispania,  Spain;  for  Germania,  Deutschland  or  Ger- 
many. Italy,  the  center  of  the  old  empire,  was  finally 
divided   into  several  states  —  city  republics  like  Genoa 

86 


EMIGRANTS  A  THOUSAND  YEARS  AGO 


87 


and  Venice,   provinces  ruled  by   the  pope,   and   other 
territories  ruled  by  dukes,  princes,  or  kings 

Fate  of  Civilization.     The  most  important  question  to 
ask  is.  How  much  of  the  manner  of  living  or  civihzation 
of   the  Greeks  and  the 
Romans  did  the    later 
Europeans   still  retain? 
The  answer  is  found  in 
the  history  of  the  Mid- 
dle Ages.     In  this  his- 
tory is  also  found  what 
men   added   to   that 
which  they  had  learned 
from  the  Greeks  and  the 
Romans.     The  emi- 
grants to  America  were 
to    carry  with  them 
knowledge  which  not 
even  the  wisest  men  of 
the  ancient   world  had 
possessed. 


Wall  of  Aurelian 

This  wall  enclosed  the  ancient  city  of  Rome. 
It  was  about  thirteen  miles  in  circumference 
fifty-five  feet  high,  and  had  three  hundred 
towers 


Mediaeval  German  Emigrants.     The  first  part  of  the 
history  of  the  Middle  Ages  explains  how  the  German 
peoples  from  whom  most  of    our  forefathers  were   de- 
scended began  to  move  from  the  northern  forests  towards 
he  borders  of  the  Roman  Empire.     Many  thousand 
L^nhal  already  crossed  the  Rhine  and    the  Danube 
to  serve  in  the  Roman  armies.     Sometimes  an  unusu- 
ally strong  and  skilful  warrior  would  be  made  a  general. 
Germans  had  also  crossed  the  Rhine  to  work  as  farmers 


88  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

on  the  estates  of  the  rich  GalUc  nobles.  Other  Germans, 
called  Goths,  worked  in  Constantinople  and  the  cities 
of  the  East  as  masons,  porters,  and  water-carriers.  The 
Romans  had  owned  so  many  slaves  that  they  had  lost 
the  habit  of  work  and  were  glad  to  hire  these  foreigners. 

Story  of  Ulfilas.  Many  of  the  Goths  who  lived  north 
of  the  Danube  had  forsaken  their  old  gods  and  become 
Christians.  They  were  taught  by  Bishop  Ulfilas,  once 
a  captive  among  them,  afterward  a  missionary.  He 
translated  the  Bible  into  the  Gothic  language,  and  this 
translation  is  the  most  ancient  specimen  of  German  that 
we  possess.  Many  of  the  other  German  tribes  learned 
about  Christianity  from  the  Goths,  and  although  they 
might  be  enemies  of  the  Roman  government,  they  were 
not  enemies  of  the  Church. 

The  Goths  invade  the  Roman  Empire.  The  Roman 
emperors  tried  to  prevent  the  northern  tribes  from  cross- 
ing the  frontier  in  great  numbers,  because,  once  across, 
if  they  did  not  find  work  and  food,  they  became  plun- 
derers. Not  many  years  after  Constantine's  death,  a 
million  Goths  had  passed  the  Danube  and  had  plundered 
the  country  almost  to  the  walls  of  Constantinople.  This 
was  not  like  the  invasion  of  a  regular  army,  which  comes 
to  fight  battles  and  to  arrange  terms  of  peace. 

The  Goths,  and  the  Germans  who  soon  followed  their 
example,  moved  as  a  whole  people,  with  their  wives  and 
children,  their  cattle,  and  the  few  household  goods  they 
owned.  Wherever  they  wished  to  settle  they  demanded 
of  the  Romans  one  third,  sometimes  two  thirds,  of  the 
land.     They  soon  learned  to  be  good  neighbors  of  the 


EMIGRANTS  A  THOUSAND  YEARS  AGO     89 

older  inhabitants,  although  at  first  they  were  little  bet- 
ter than  robbers.  Alaric,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Goths, 
led  them  into  Italy  and  in  the  year  410  captured  Rome. 
Alaric  did  not  injure  the  buildings  much,  and  he  kept 
his  men  from  robbing  the  churches.  Some  of  the  other 
barbarous  tribes  who  roamed  about  plundering  villages 
and  attacking  cities  did  far  greater  damage.  The  Roman 
government  grew  weaker  and  weaker,  until  one  by  one 
the  provinces  fell  into  the  hands  of  German  kings. 

Beginnings  of  England,  France,  and  Germany.  Brit- 
ain was  attacked  by  the  Angles  and  Saxons  from  the 
shores  of  Germany  across  the  North  Sea.  (See  map, 
page  65.)  They  drove  away  the  inhabitants  or  made 
slaves  of  them  and  settled  upon  the  lands  they  had 
seized.  The  country  was  then  called  Angle-land  or 
England,  and  the  people  Anglo-Saxons  or  Englishmen. 

The  Roman  provinces  in  Gaul  were  gradually  con- 
quered by  the  Franks  from  the  borders  of  the  Rhine, 
and  they  gave  the  name   France  to    the  land. 

At  about  the  same  time  the  other  German  tribes 
that  had  remained  in   Germany  united  under  one  king. 

The  Result  of  Barbarian  Attacks.  The  part  of  the 
ancient  world  which  lay  about  Constantinople  was  less 
changed  than  the  rest  during  the  Middle  Ages.  The 
walls  of  Constantinople  were  high  and  thick,  and  they 
withstood  attack  after  attack  until  1453.  Within  their 
shelter  men  continued  to  live  much  as  they  had  lived  in 
Ancient  Times.  A  few  delighted  to  study  the  writings 
of  the  ancient  Greeks.  In  Italy  and  the  other  countries 
of  western  Europe  most  of  the  cities  were  in  ruins.     The 


90 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


ancient  baths,  amphitheaters,  aqueducts,  and  palaces  of 
Rome  crumbled  and  fell.  The  mediaeval  Romans  also 
used 'huge  buildings  like  the  Colosseum  as  quarries  of 
cut  stone  and  burned  the  marble  for  lime.  This  was 
done  in  every  country  where  Roman  buildings  existed. 


-^-^-r^-^^ 


The  Amphitheater  at  Arles 


The  amphitheater  at  Aries  in  southern  France  had  a  still 
stranger  fortune.  It  was  used  at  one  time  as  a  citadel, 
at  another  as  a  prison  and  gradually  became  the  home 
of  hundreds  of  the  criminals  and  the  poor  of  the  city. 
'^  Every  archway  held  its  nest  of  human  outcasts.  From 
stone  to  stone  they  cast  their  rotting  beams  and  plaster 
and  burrowed  into  the  very  entrails  of  the  enormous 
building  to  seek  a  secure  retreat  from  the  pursuit  of  the 
officers  of  the  law." 


EMIGRANTS  A  THOUSAND  YEARS  AGO 


91 


Few  persons  traveled  from  Constantinople  to  Italy  or 
France,  and  few  from  western  Europe  visited  Constan- 
tinople. The  men  of  Italy  and  France  and  England  did 
not  know  how  to  read  Greek.  Many  of  them  also  ceased 
to  read  the  writings  of  the  ancient  Romans. 


St.   Martin's  Church,  Canterbury,  England 

This  church  is  on  the  site  of  a  chapel  built  in  the  sixth  century.      Its  walls   show- 
some  of  the  bricks  of  the  original  chapel 

The  English  become  Christians,  597  A.D.  Christian- 
ity had  spread  throughout  the  Roman  Empire,  and  it 
became  the  religion  of  all  the  tribes  who  founded  king- 
doms of  their  own  upon  the  ruins  of  the  Empire.  The 
Angles  and  Saxons,  when  they  invaded  Britain,  were 
still  worshipers  of  the  gods  Wodan  and  Thor.  They 
had  never  learned  from  the  Goths  of  Ulfilas  anything 
about  Christianity. 

One  day  in  the  slave  market  at  Rome  three  fair-haired 
boys  were  offered  for  sale.     Gregory,  a  noble  Roman, 


92 


INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 


who  had  become  a  monk  and  was  the  abbot  of  his  mon- 
astery, happened  to  be  passing  and  asked  who  they  were. 
He  was  told  they  were  Angles.  '^  Angels,"  he  cried, 
''  yes,  they  have  faces  like  angels,  and  should  become 


l,iilllllllii(toiii(i(iiiiiliii(iiffli(iii 


Gregory  and  the  Little  English  Slaves 


companions  of  the  angels  in  heaven."  When  this  good 
abbot  became  pope,  he  sent  missionaries  to  Angle-land 
and  they  established  themselves  at  Canterbury. 

Missionaries  to  the  Germans  and  the  Slavs.  The 
conversion  of  the  English  helped  in  the  spread  of 
Christianity  on  the  Continent,  for  Boniface,  an  English 
monk,  was  the  greatest  missionary  to  the  Germans. 
He  won  thousands  from  the   worship   of   their   ancient 


EMIGRANTS  A  THOUSAND  YEARS  AGO     93 

gods  and  founded  many  churches.  The  Slavs,  who 
lived  east  of  the  Germans,  were  taught  by  missionaries 
from  Constantinople  instead  of  from  Rome. 

The  Educated  Men  of  the  Middle  Ages.  The  mission- 
aries and  teachers  of  the  Church  had  been  educated  like 
the  older  Romans.  They  read  Roman  books,  and  tried 
to  preserve  the  knowledge  which  both  Greeks  and  Ro- 
mans had  gathered.  Influenced  by  them,  the  emigrants 
and  conquerors  from  the  north  also  tried  to  be  like  the 
Romans.  Educated  men,  and  especially  the  priests  of 
the  Church,  used  Latin  as  their  language.  In  this  way 
some  parts  of  the  old  Roman  and  Greek  civilization 
were  preserved,  although  the  Roman  government  had 
fallen  and  many  beautiful  cities  were  mere  heaps  of 
ruins. 

The  Vikings.  The  emigration  of  whole  peoples  from 
one  part  of  Europe  to  another  did  not  stop  when  the 
Roman  Empire  was  overrun.  New  peoples  appeared  and 
sought  to  plunder  or  crowd  out  the  tribes  which  had 
already  settled  within  its  boundaries  and  were  learning 
the  ways  of  civilization. 

One  of  these  peoples  came  from  the  regions  now 
known  as  Norway,  Sweden,  and  Denmark.  They  were 
called  Danes  by  the  English,  and  Northmen  or  Normans 
by  other  Europeans.  They  had  another  name,  Vikings, 
which  was  their  word  for  sea-rovers. 

It  was  their  custom  to  sail  the  seas  and  rivers  rather 
than  march  on  the  land.  They  were  a  hardy  and  dar- 
ing people,  who  liked  nothing  better  than  to  fight  and 
conquer  and  rob  in  other  countries.     There  was  not  a 


94 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


land  in  western  Europe,  even  as  far  south  as  Sicily,  that 
they  did  not  visit.  Wherever  they  went  they  plundered 
and  burned  and  murdered,  leaving  a  blackened  trail. 

The  Danes  in  England.  The  Danes  ravaged  the 
eastern  and  southern  shores  of  England,  and  after  they 
were  tired  of  robbery,   partly  because  there  was  little 


A  Viking  Ship  at  Sea 

left  to  take,  they  began  to  settle  in  the  land.  Alfred,  the 
greatest  of  the  early  English  kings,  was  driven  by  them 
into  the  swamps  for  a  while,  but  in  the  year  878  a.d. 
he  conquered  an  army  of  them  in  battle  and  per- 
suaded one  of  their  kings  to  be  baptized  as  a  Christian. 
Alfred  was  obliged  to  allow  them  to  keep  the  eastern  por- 
tion of  England,  a  region  called  Danelaw,  because  the  law 
of  the  Danes  was  obeyed  there. 

The  Danes  become  Normans.  No  more  Danes  or 
Northmen  came  to  trouble  England  for  a  time,  but  instead 
they  crossed  the  Channel  to  France  and  rowed  up  the  Seine 


EMIGRANTS  A  THOUSAND  YEARS  AGO 


95 


and  tried  to  capture  Paris.  A  few  years  later  a  Frankish 
king  gave  them  the  city  of  Rouen,  further  down  the  Seine, 
and  the  region  about  it  which  was  called  Normandy. 
These  Normans  also  accepted  Christianity. 

The  Vikings  become  Discoverers.  Before  another 
hundred  years  had  passed  the  North- 
men performed  a  feat  more  difficult 
than  sailing  up  rivers  and  burning 
towns.  They  were  the  first  to  venture 
far  out  of  sight  of  land,  though  their 
ships  were  no  larger  than  our  fishing 
boats.  These  bold  sailors  visited  the 
Orkney  and  the  Shetland  Islands,  north 
of  Scotland,  and  finally  reached  Iceland. 
In  Iceland  their  sheep  and  cattle  flour- 
ished, and  a  lively  trade  in  fish,  oil, 
butter,  and  skins  sprang  up  with  the  old 
homeland  and  with  the  British  islands. 

Before  long  one  of  the  settlers,  named  Eric  the  Red, 
led  a  colony  to  Greenland,  the  larger  and  more  desolate 
island  further  west.  He  called  it  Greenland  because,  he 
said,  men  would  be  more  easily  persuaded  to  go  there  if 
the  land  had  a  good  name.  This  was  probably  in  the 
year  985. 

Discovery  of  Vinland.  Eric  had  a  son,  called  Leif 
Ericson,  or  Leif  the  Lucky,  who  visited  Norway  and 
was  well  received  at  the  court  of  King  Olaf.  Not  long 
before  missionaries  had  persuaded  Olaf  and  his  people  to 
give  up  their  old  gods  and  accept  Christianity,  and  Leif 
followed  their  example.     Leif  set  out  in  the  early  summer 


Leif  Ericson 

From  the  statue  ir 
Boston 


96  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

of  the  year  1000  to  carry  the  new  rehgion  to  his  father, 
Eric  the  Red,  to  his  father's  people,  and  to  his  neigh- 
bors. The  voyage  was  a  long  one,  lasting  all  the  summer, 
for  on  the  way  his  ship  was  driven  out  of  its  course  and 
came  upon  strange  lands  where  wild  rice  and  grape-vines 
and  large  trees  grew.  The  milder  climate  and  stories  of 
large  trees  useful  for  building  ships  aroused  the  curiosity 
of  the  Greenlanders. 

They  sent  exploring  expeditions,  and  found  the  coast 
of  North  America  at  places  which  they  called  Helluland, 
that  is,  the  land  of  flat  stones;  Markland,  the  land  of 
forests;  and  Vinland,  where  the  grape-vines  grow.  Hel- 
luland was  probably  on  the  coast  of  Labrador,  Markland 
somewhere  on  the  shores  of  Newfoundland,  and  Vinland 
in  Nova  Scotia. 

The  Settlement  in  Vinland.  Thornfinn  Karlsefni,  a 
successful  trader  between  Iceland  and  Greenland,  at- 
tempted to  plant  a  colony  in  the  new  lands.  Karlsefni 
and  his  friends,  to  the  number  of  one  hundred  and  sixty 
men  and  several  women,  set  out  in  1007  with  three  or 
four  ships,  loaded  with  supplies  and  many  cattle.  They 
built  huts  and  remained  three  or  four  winters  in  Vinland, 
but  all  trace  of  any  settlement  disappeared  long  ago. 

They  found,  their  stories  tell  us,  swarthy,  rough-looking 
Indians,  with  coarse  hair,  large  eyes,  and  broad  cheeks, 
with  whom  they  traded  red  cloth  for  furs.  Trouble 
broke  out  between  the  Northmen  and  the  Indians,  who 
outnumbered  them.  So  many  Northmen  were  killed 
that  the  survivors  became  alarmed  and  returned  to 
Greenland. 


EMIGRANTS  A  THOUSAND  YEARS  AGO 


97 


Vinland  forgotten.  The  voyages  to  Vinland  soon 
ceased  and  the  discoveries  of  Leif  and  his  followers  were 
only  remembered  in  the  songs  or  ^^  sagas  "  of  the  people. 
They  thought  of  Vinland  mainly  as  a  land  of  flat  stones, 
great  trees,  and  fierce  natives.     Nor  did  the  wise  men  of 


Discoveries  of  the  Northmen 

The  American  lands  they  found  are  marked  with  diagonal  lines 

Europe  who  heard  the  Northmen's  story  guess  that  a 
New  World  had  been  discovered.  It  was  probably 
fortunate  that  five  hundred  years  were  to  go  by  before 
Europeans  settled  in  America,  for  within  that  time  they 
were  to  learn  a  great  deal  and  to  find  again  many  things 
which  the  Romans  had  left  but  which  in  the  year  1000 
were  hidden  away,  either  in  the  ruins  of    the  ancient 


98  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

cities  or  in  libraries  and  treasure-houses,  where  few 
knew  of  them.  The  more  Europeans  possessed  before 
they  set  out,  the  more  Americans  would  have  to  start  with. 

^"^  .eya  fema vetr-u  le^Petaks  %xobw%, 
tnair  e  ^  j:ja2rt(tSZ'  fe^iOl^]^.  h^t^xt) 

Facsimile  of  a  Bit  of  an  Old  Saga  Manuscript 

QUESTIONS 

1.  What  is  meant  by  the  ''Middle  Ages"  or  the  "Mediaeval" 
period? 

2.  Show  on  the  map,  page  65,  what  part  of  the  Roman  Empire 
was  conquered  by  the  Mohammedans. 

3.  Mention  the  Roman  names  of  England,  France,  Germany, 
and  Spain.     Why  were  they  changed  to  what  they  are  now? 

4.  What  people  early  in  the  Middle  Ages  began  to  emigrate  from 
their  homes  to  the  Roman  Empire?     What  did  they  do  for  a  living? 

5.  Where  did  the  Goths  live?  Who  taught  them  the  Christian 
religion?  When  the  Goths  entered  the  Roman  Empire  what  did 
they  ask  of  the  inhabitants?  Did  they  destroy  much?  How  many 
years  separated  the  capture  of  Rome  by  Alaric  from  its  capture  by 
the  Gauls? 

6.  What  tribes  conquered  England  or  Britain?  What  tribes 
conquered  Roman  Gaul  or  France?  How  long  before  Constantinople 
was  captured? 

7.  What  was  the  effect  of  these  raids  and  wars  upon  many  cities? 
Who  tried  to  keep  fresh  the  memory  of  what  the  Greeks  and  the 
Romans  had  done?     Who  used  the  language  of  the  Romans? 


EMIGRANTS   A   THOUSAND   YEARS   AGO  99 

8.  Tell  the  story  of  the  way  the  English  became  Christians.  Who 
taught  the  Christian  religion  to  many  Germans?  From  what  city 
did  the  Slavs  receive  missionaries? 

9.  What  different  names  are  given  to  the  inhabitants  of  Denmark, 
Norway,  and  Sweden  who  became  rovers  over  the  seas?  Where  did 
they  make  settlements? 

10.  Tell  the  story  of  how  Leif  the  Lucky  discovered  America. 
Why  did  the  Northmen  leave  Vinland? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Point  out  on  the  map  all  the  places  mentioned  in  this  chapter. 

2.  On  an  outhne  map  mark  the  names  of  the  peoples  mentioned 
in  the  chapter  on  the  countries  where  they  settled. 

3.  Ask  children  in  school  who  know  some  other  language  than 
English  what  are  their  names  for  England,  Germany,  France,  Spain, 
and  Italy. 

Important  dates: 

Alaric's  capture  of  Rome,  410  a.d. 

Discovery  of  America  by  the  Northmen,  1000  a.d. 


CHAPTER  XI 

HOW    ENGLISHMEN   LEARNED    TO    GOVERN 
THEMSELVES 

Heroes  of  the  Middle  Ages.  The  Middle  Ages,  like 
ADcient  Times,  are  recalled  by  many  interesting  tales. 
Some  of  them,  such  as  the  stories  of  King  Arthur  and  his 
Knights,  the  story  of  Roland,  and  the  Song  of  the  Nie- 
belungs,  are  only  tales  and  not  history.  Others  tell  us 
about  great  kings,  Charlemagne  and  St.  Louis  of  France, 
Frederick  the  Redbeard  of  Germany,  or  St.  Stephen  of 
Hungary.  The  hero-king  for  England  was  Alfred,  who 
fought  bravely  against  the  pirate  Danes  and  finally 
conquered  and  persuaded  many  of  them  to  live  quietly 
under  his  rule. 

King  Alfred  began  to  reign  in  871.  King  Alfred  was 
a  skilful  warrior,  but  he  was  also  an  excellent  ruler  in 
time  of  peace.  When  he  was  a  boy  he  had  shown  his  love 
of  books.  His  mother  once  offered  a  beautifully  written 
Saxon  poem  as  a  prize  to  the  one  of  her  sons  who  should 
be  the  first  to  learn  it.  Alfred  could  not  yet  read,  but 
he  had  a  ready  memory,  and  with  the  aid  of  his  teacher 
he  learned  the  poem  and  won  the  prize. 

At  that  time  almost  all  books  were  written  in  Latin 
and  few  even  of  the  clergy  could  read.  During  the 
long  wars    with    the    Danes    m^.,ny    books    had    been 

100 


HOW   ENGLISHMEN  LEARNED  TO  GOVERN        101 

destroyed.  Men  found  battle-axes  more  useful  than 
books  and  ceased  to  care  about  reading.  King  Alfred 
feared  that  the  Saxons  would  soon  become  ignorant 
barbarians,  and  sent  for  priests  and  monks  who  were 
learned  and  were  able  to  teach  his  clergy.  He  sent  even 
into  France  for  such  men. 

Early  English  Books.     As  it  would  be  easier  for  people 
to  learn  to  read  books  written  in  the  language  they  spoke 


EIST  p^SAdN 


^^NyD^NINGAfVls^ 

tt^Tie  f  ttTreiv%C|ie]>eoienececeIirahaJ^u 
ycafh^ya  ]><i  fylf att  nvb  p6c  fiepnjeaf  foleun 

Extract  from  the  Saxon  Chronicle 

From  a  copy  in  the  British  Museum 

rather  than  in  Latin,  Alfred  helped  to  translate  several 
famous  Latin  books  into  English.  Among  these  was  a 
history  written  by  a  Roman  before  the  Germans  had 
overthrown  the  Roman  Empire.  This  history  told  about 
the  world  of  the  Greeks  and  the  Romans. 

Alfred  commanded  some  of  his  clergy  to  keep  a  record 
from  year  to  year  of  things  which  happened  in  his  king- 
dom. This  record  was  called  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle, 
and  was  the  first  history  written  in  the  English  language. 


102  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

It  was  carefully  kept  for  many  years  after  Alfred's  death. 
Another  wise  thing  Alfred  did  was  to  collect  the  laws  or 
^^  dooms  "  of  the  earlier  kings,  so  that  every  one  might 
know  what  the  law  required. 

The  Beginning  of  a  Navy.  Alfred  has  been  called  the 
creator  of  the  English  navy.  He  thought  that  the  only 
way  to  keep  the  Danes  from  plundering  his  shores 
was  to  fight  them  on  the  sea.  He  built  several  ships 
which  were  bigger  than  the  Danish  ships,  but  they  were 
not  always  victorious,  for  they  could  not  follow  the  Danish 
ships  into  shallow  water.  Nevertheless,  the  Danes  could 
not  plunder  Engld-nd  as  easily  as  before. 

The  New  Army.  Alfred  organized  his  fighting  men 
in  a  better  way.  In  times  past  the  men  had  been  called 
upon  to  fight  only  when  the  Danes  were  near,  but  now  he 
kept  a  third  of  his  men  ready  all  the  time,  and  another 
third  he  placed  in  forts,  so  the  rest  were  able  to  work  in 
the  fields  in  safety.  There  are  good  reasons  why 
Englishmen  regard  Alfred  as  a  hero. 

William  the  Conqueror  began  to  rule  England  in  1066. 
About  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  after  Alfred  died,  William, 
duke  of  Normandy,  crossed  the  Channel  with  an  army, 
killed  the  English  king  in  battle,  and  seized  the  throne. 
This  was  not  altogether  a  misfortune  to  the  English,  for 
they  came  under  the  same  ruler  as  the  Normans  and  they 
shared  in  all  that  the  men  of  the  Continent  were  begin- 
ning to  learn.  For  one  thing,  builders  from  the  Continent 
taught  the  English  to  construct  the  great  Norman  churches 
or  cathedrals  which  every  traveler  in  England  sees. 
Besides,  William  the  Conqueror  was  a  strong  king  and  put 


HOW  ENGLISHMEN  LEARNED  TO  GOVERN        103 

down  the  chiefs  or  lords  that  were  incUned  to  oppress 
the  common  people. 

Henry  II.  Henry  II,  one  of  William's  successors,  ruled 
over  most  of  western  France  as  well  as  over  England. 
His  officers  and  nobles  were  tired  out  by  his  endless 
traveling  in  his  lands,  which  extended  from  the  banks 
of  the  river  Loire  in  France  to  the  borders  of  Scotland. 


The  Normans  Crossing  the  English  Channel 

From  the  Bayeux  Tapestry,  embroidered  in  the  time  of  William  the  Conqueror. 
The  figures  are  worked  on  a  band  of  linen  two  hundred  and  thirty  feet  long,  and 
twenty  inches  wide.      Worsteds  of  eight  colors  are  used 

All  Englishmen  and  Americans  should  remember  him  with 
gratitude  because  of  the  improvements  he  made  in  the 
ways  of  discovering  the  truth  when  disputes  arose  and 
were  carried  into  courts. 

Ordeals  and  Trials  by  Battle.  Before  Henry's  reign 
it  was  the  custom  when  a  man  was  accused  of  a  crime  to 
find  out  the  truth  by  arranging  a  wager  of  battle  or  what 
were  called  ordeals.  The  two  most  common  ordeals 
were  the  ordeal  by  fire  and  the  ordeal  by  water.  In  the 
ordeal  by  fire  an  iron  was  heated  red-hot,  and  after  it  had 
been  blessed  by  a  priest  it  was  put  into  the  hand  of  the 


104 


INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 


man  the  truth  of  whose  word  was  being  tested,  and  he 
had  to  carry  it  a  certain  number  of  feet.  His  hand  was 
then  bound  up  and  left  for  three  days.  If  at  the  end  of 
that  time  the  wound  was  heahng,  men  believed  he  was 
innocent,  for  they  thought  God  would  keep  an  innocent 
man  from  being  punished. 

In  the  ordeal  by  water  the  man  was  tied  and  thrown 
into  water  which  had  been  blessed  by  the  priest.     If  he 


\ 


Trial  by  Battle 

After  a  drawing  in  an  old  manuscript 

was  guilty,  the  people  thought  the  water  would  not  receive 
him.  If  he  sank  at  once,  he  was  pulled  out  and  treated 
as  if  he  had  told  the  truth. 

A  wager  of  battle  was  a  fight  between  the  two  men 
whose  dispute  was  to  be  settled,  or  between  a  man  and 
his  accuser.  Each  was  armed  with  a  hammer  or  a 
small  battle-axe,  and  the  one  who  gave  up  lost  his  case. 

Trial  by  Jury.  King  Henry  introduced  a  better  way 
of  finding  out  the  truth.  He  called  upon  twelve  men  from 
a  neighborhood  to  come  before  the  judges,  to  promise 
solemnly  to  tell  what  they  knew  about  a  matter,  and  then 
to  decide  which  person  was  in  the  right.     They  were 


HOW  ENGLISHMEN  LEARNED  TO  GOVERN        105 

supposed  to  know  about  the  facts,  and  they  were  allowed 
to  talk  the  matter  over  with  one  another  before  they 
made  a  decision. 

Later  these  men  from  the  neighborhood  were  divided 
into  two  groups,  one  to  tell  what  they  knew  and  the 
other  to  listen  and  decide  what  was  true.  Those  who 
told  what  they  knew  were  called  the  witnesses,  and  those 
who  listened  and  decided  were  called  jurors.  The  name 
jurors  came  from  a  Latin  word  meaning   to  take  an  oath. 

Richard  the  Lionhearted.  King  Henry  had  two  sons, 
Richard  and  John.  Richard  was  the  boldest  and  most 
skilful  fighter  of  his  time.  When  the  news  was  brought 
to  England  that  Jerusalem  had  been  captured  by  the 
Mohammedans,  he  led  an  army  to  Palestine  to  recap- 
ture it.  He  failed  to  take  the  city,  but  he  became 
famous  throughout  the  East  as  a  fearless  warrior  and 
was  ever  afterwards  called  the  "  Lionhearted."  At  his 
death  his  brother  John  became  king.  He  was  as  cowardly 
and  wicked  as  Richard  was  brave  and  generous. 

The  Great  Charter.  The  leaders  of  the  people,  the 
nobles  and  the  clergy,  soon  grew  tired  of  John's  wicked- 
ness. In  1215  they  raised  an  army  and  threatened  to 
take  the  kingdom  from  John  and  crown  another  prince 
as  king.  John  was  soon  ready  to  promise  anything  in 
order  to  obtain  power  once  more,  and  the  nobles  and 
bishops  met  him  at  Runnymede  on  the  river  Thames,  a 
few  miles  west  of  London,  and  compelled  him  to  sign  a 
list  of  promises.  As  the  list  contained  sixty- three  separate 
promises,  it  was  called  the  Great  Charter  or  Magna 
Charta.     If  John  did  not  keep  these  promises,  the  lords 


106  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

and  clergy  agreed  to  make  war  on  him,  and  he  even  said 
that  this  would  be  their  duty. 

Promises  of  the  Charter.  Many  of  the  articles  of 
the  Great  Charter  were  important  only  to  the  men  of 
King  John's  day,  but  others  are  as  important  to  us 
as  to  them.  In  these  the  king  promised  that  every  one 
should  be  treated  justly.     He  said  he  would  not  refuse 


x^xBtt  Ici^uJ'^u^Li^nJI, 


eoftxit. 


5f)<meJ6#t  fllw^#t-  'M>riyp\  &  6!K)XTvi\^%r.i«^j 


A  Portion  of  the  Great  Charter 

to  listen  to  the  complaints  of  those  who  thought  they 
were  wronged.  The  king  also  promised  that  he  would 
not  decide  in  favor  of  a  rich  man  just  because  the  rich 
man  might  offer  him  money.  He  would  put  no  one  in 
prison  who  had  not  been  tried  and  found  guilty  by 
a  jury.  By  another  important  promise  the  king  said 
he  would  not  levy  new  taxes  without  the  consent 
of  the  chief  men  of  the  kingdom.  This  opened  the  way 
for  the  people  to  have  something  to  say  about  how  their 
money  should  be  spent.  This  right  is  a  very  important 
part  of  what  we  call  self-government. 

Promises   of   the   Great    Charter  renewed.      In  after- 


HOW  ENGLISHMEN   LEARNED  TO  GOVERN        107 

times  whenever  the  Enghsh  thought  a  king  was  doing 
them  a  wrong  they  reminded  him  of  the  promises  made 
by  King  John  in  the  Great  Charter  and  demanded  that 
the  promises  be  solemnly  renewed. 

In  1265  a  great  noble  named  Simon  de  Montfort  asked 
many  towns  to  send  a  number  of  their  chief  men  to  meet 
with  the  nobles  and  clergy  to  talk  over  the  conduct  of 
the  king.  Others,  even  kings,  soon  followed  Simon's 
example  by  asking  the  townsmen  for  advice  about  mat- 


Parliament  House  Westminster  Hall  Westminster  Abbey 

Where  Parliament  Met  in  London  in  the  Fifteenth  Century 

ters  of  government.  After  a  while  this  became  the  cus- 
tom. Occasionally  the  king  wanted  the  advice  of  the 
clergy,  the  nobles,  and  the  townsmen  at  the  same  time 
and  called  them  together.  The  meeting  was  called  a 
parliament,  that  is,  an  assembly  in  which  talking  or 
discussion  goes  on. 

The  English  Parliament.  Only  the  most  important 
nobles  or  lords  could  go  in  person  to  the  assembhes,  other- 
wise the  meeting  would  be  too  large  to  do  any  business. 
The  other  lords  chose  certain  ones  from  their  number  to 
go  in  place  of  all  the  rest.     We  call  such  men  representa- 


108  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

tives.  In  this  way,  besides  the  men  who  represented  the 
towns,  there  were  present  these  nobles  who  represented 
the  landowners  of  the  counties.  Gradually  these  nobles 
and  the  townsmen  formed  an  assembly  of  their  own, 
while  the  greater  lords,  the  bishops,  and  abbots  sat 
together  in  another  assembly.  The  two  assemblies  were 
called  the  House  of  Commons  and  the  House  of  Lords, 
and  the  two  made  up  the  parliament. 

An  Assembly  of  Representatives.  This  parliament 
was  a  great  invention.  The  English  had  discovered  a 
better  way  of  governing  themselves  than  either  the 
Greeks  or  the  Romans.  We  call  it  the  representative 
system.  If  a  Roman  citizen  who  lived  far  from  Rome 
wanted  to  take  part  in  the  elections,  he  was  obliged  to 
leave  his  farm  or  his  business  and  travel  to  Rome,  for 
only  the  citizens  who  were  at  Rome  could  have  a  share  in 
making  the  laws.  It  never  occurred  to  the  Romans  that 
the  citizens  outside  of  Rome  could  send  some  of  their 
number  as  representatives  to  Rome.  The  formation  of 
the  English  parliament  was  an  important  step  towards 
what  we  mean  in  America  by  ''  government  of  the  people, 
for  the  people,  and  by  the  people." 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Mention  the  names  of  heroes  or  hero-kings  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
What  stories  have  you  learned  about  these  heroes? 

2.  Who  was  the  hero-king  of  the  English?  How  did  he  early 
show  his  love  of  books?  What  did  he  do  to  help  his  people  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  books? 

3.  How  did  he  succeed  better  than  other  kings  in  driving  back  the 
Danes?    Why  has  he  been  called  the  creator  of  the  Enghsh  navy? 


HOW   ENGLISHMEN   LEARNED   TO   GOVERN       109 

4.  What  was  the  name  of  the  Norman  duke  who  conquered 
the  EngHsh  and  ruled  over  them?  Did  this  conquest  hinder  or 
help  them? 

5.  Why  should  we  remember  Henry  II  gratefuhy?  Explain  an 
ordeal  and  a  trial  by  battle.  How  were  the  first  juries  formed  and 
what  did  they  do?    How  were  they  afterwards  divided? 

6.  For  what  was  King  Richard  most  celebrated?  What  sort  of  a 
king  was  his  brother  John? 

7.  Why  was  the  Charter  which  John  was  forced  to  grant  called 
''Great"?  Repeat  some  of  its  promises.  Did  the  English  soon 
forget  these  promises? 

8.  Who  asked  the  townsmen  to  send  several  of  their  number  to 
talk  over  affairs  with  the  clergy  and  the  nobles?  What  was  this  body 
finally  called?     Into  what  two  bodies  was  it  divided? 

9.  What  is  a  "representative  system"?  Why  was  it  an  invention? 
What  did  the  Romans  do  when  they  lived  in  towns  distant  from  Rome 
and  wanted  to  take  part  in  elections  or  help  make  the  laws? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Learn  and  tell  one  of  the  King  Arthur  stories  and  a  part  of  the 
story  of  the  Niebelungs.  Find  a  story  about  Charlemagne,  Frederick 
the  Redbeard,  St.  Louis,  or  St.  Stephen. 

2.  Collect  pictures  of  war  vessels,  those  of  old  times  and  those  of 
to-day,  and  explain  their  differences. 

3.  Find  out  how  men  nowadays  decide  whether  an  accused  man  is 
guilty. 

4.  What  is  the  name  of  the  assembly  in  your  state  which  makes 
the  laws?  What  assembly  at  Washington  makes  the  laws  for  the 
whole  country? 


CHAPTER  XII 
THE    CIVILIZATION     OF    THE     MIDDLE    AGES 

What  the  English  owed  to  their  European  Neighbors. 
If  the  English  succeeded  better  than  other  Europeans  in 
learning  how  to  govern  themselves,  one  reason  was  that 
the  Channel  protected  them  from  attack,  and  they  could 
quarrel  with  their  king  without  running  much  risk  that 
their  enemies  in  other  countries  would  take  advantage 
of  the  quarrel  to  seize  their  lands  or  attempt  to  conquer 
them. 

The  French  were  not  so  well  placed.  France  also 
was  not  united  like  England,  and  whole  districts  called 
counties  or  duchies  were  almost  independent  of  the  king, 
being  ruled  by  their  counts  and  dukes.  In  France  it 
would  not  have  been  wise  for  the  people  to  quarrel  with 
the  king,  for  he  was  their  natural  protector  against  cruel 
lords.  Germany  and  Italy  were  even  more  divided,  with 
not  only  counties  and  duchies,  but  also  cities  nearly  as 
independent  as  the  ancient  cities  of  Greece. 

The  Europeans  on  the  Continent  did  many  things 
which  the  English  were  doing,  and  some  of  these  were 
so  well  done  that  the  English  were  ready  to  accept  these 
Europeans  as  their  teachers.  The  memory  of  what  the 
Greeks  and  the  Romans  had  done  remained  longer  in 
southern   France  and  Italy  because  so  many  buildings 

no 


THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES        111 

were    still    standing    which    reminded    Frenchmen    and 
Italians  of  the   people  who   built  them,. 

Classes  of  People.  The  people  of  Europe,  as  well  as 
of  England,  were  divided  into  two  classes,  nobles  and 
peasants.     The    clergy    seemed    to    form    another    class 


A  Monk  Copying  Manuscript  Books 

because  there  were  so  many  of  them.  Besides  the  parish 
priests  and  the  bishops  there  were  thousands  of  monks, 
who  were  persons  who  chose  to  dwell  together  in  mon- 
asteries under  the  rule  of  an  abbot  or  a  prior,  rather  than 
hve  among  ordinary  people  where  men  were  so  often 
tempted  to  do  wrong  or  were  so  likely  to  be  wronged  by 


112 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


others.  The  monks  worked  on  the  farms  of  the  monas- 
teries, or  studied  in  the  Ubraries,  or  prayed  and  fasted. 
For  a  long  time  the  men  who  knew  how  to  read  were 
nearly  always  monks  or  priests.  Outside  of  the  monas- 
teries or  the  bishops'  houses  there  were  few  books. 
The  Nobles.     The  nobles  were  either  knights,  barons, 

counts,  or  dukes.  In 
England  there  were 
also  earls.  Many 
mediaeval  nobles 
ruled  like  kings,  but 
over  a  smaller  terri- 
tory. They  gained 
their  power  because 
they  were  rich  in 
land  and  could  sup- 
port many  men  who 
were  ready  to  follow 
them  in  battle,  or  be- 
cause in  the  constant 
wars  they  proved 
themselves  able  to 
keep  anything  they 
took,  whether  it  was 
a  hilltop  or  a  town. 
Timid  and  peaceable 
people  were  often 
glad  to  put  them- 
selves under  the  protection  of  such  a  fighter,  who  saved 
them  from  being  robbed  by  other  fighting  nobles. 


Plan  of  a  Mediaeval  Castle 

1.  The  Donjon-keep.  2.  Chapel.  3.  Stables.  4.  In- 
ner Court.  5.  Outer  Court.  6.  Outworks.  7. 
Mount,  where  justice  was  executed.  8.  Soldiers' 
Lodgings 


THE  CIVILIZATION   OF  THE   MIDDLE  AGES 


113 


In  this  way  the  nobles  served  a  good  purpose  until 
the  kings,  who  were  at  first  only  very  successful  nobles, 
were  able  to  bring  nobles  as  well  as  peasants  under  their 
own  rule  and  to  compel  every  one  to  obey  the  same  laws. 
After  this  the  nobles  became  what  we  call  an  aristocracy, 


^1  ■%.iV^IWi'§- 


PlERREFONDS OnE    OF   THE    GrEAT    CaSTLES    OF    FrANCE 


proud  of  their  family  history,  generally  living  in  better 
houses  and  owning  more  land  than  their  neighbors,  but 
with  little  power  over  others. 

Castles.  For  safety,  kings  and  nobles  in  the  Middle 
Ages  were  obliged  to  build  strong  stone  forts  or  fortified 
houses  called  castles.  They  were  often  placed  on  a  hilltop 
or  on  an  island  or  in  a  spot  where  approach  to  the  walls 
could  be  made  difficult  by  a  broad  canal,  or  moat,  filled 
with  water.  At  different  places  along  the  walls  were 
towers,  and  within  the  outer  ring  of  walls  a  great  tower^ 


114  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

or  keep,  which  was  hard  to  capture  even  after  the  rest 
of  the  castle  had  been  entered  by  the  enemy.  These 
castles  were  gloomy  places  to  live  in  until,  centuries  later, 
their  inner  walls  were  pierced  with  windows.  Many  are 
still  standing,  others  are  interesting  heaps  of  ruins. 

Knighthood.  The  lords  of  the  castles  were  occupied 
mostly  in  hunting  or  fighting.  They  fought  to  keep 
other  lords  from  interfering  with  them  or  to  win  for  them- 
selves more  lands  and  power.  They  hunted  that  they 
might  have  meat  for  their  tables.  In  later  times,  when 
it  was  not  so  necessary  to  kill  animals  for  food,  they 
hunted  as  a  sport.  Fighting  also  ceased  to  be  the  chief 
occupation,  although  the  nobles  were  expected  to  accom- 
pany the  king  in  his  wars. 

From  boyhood  the  sons  of  nobles,  unless  they  entered 
the  Church  as  priests  or  monks,  were  taught  the  art  of 
fighting.  A  boy  was  sent  to  the  castle  of  another  lord, 
where  he  served  as  a  page,  waiting  on  the  lord  at  table 
or  running  errands.  He  was  trained  to  ride  a  horse 
boldly  and  to  be  skilful  with  the  sword  and  the  lance. 
When  his  education  was  finished  he  was  usually  made 
a  knight,  an  event  which  took  place  with  many  interesting 
ceremonies. 

The  young  man  bathed,  as  a  sign  that  he  was  pure. 
The  weapons  and  arms  for  his  use  were  blessed  by  a 
priest  and  laid  on  the  altar  of  the  church,  and  near  them 
he  knelt  and  prayed  all  night.  In  the  final  ceremony  a 
sword  was  girded  upon  him  and  he  received  a  slight  blow 
on  the  neck  from  the  sword  of  some  knight,  or  perhaps 
of  the  king.     His  armor  covered  him  from  head  to  foot 


THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES        115 


in  metal,  and  sometimes  his  horse  was  also  covered  with 
metal  plates.  When  he  was  fully  armed,  he  was  expected 
to  show  his  skill  to  the  lords  and  ladies  who  were  present. 

The  Duties  of  a  Knight.  The  duties  of  the  knight  were 
to  defend  the  weak,  to  protect  women  from  wrong,  to 
be  faithful  to  his  lord  and  king, 
and  to  be  courteous  even  to  an 
enemy.  A  knight  true  to  these 
duties  was  called  '^  chivalrous," 
a  word  which  means  very  much 
what  we  mean  by  the  word  '^  gen- 
tlemanly." There  were  many 
wicked  knights,  but  we  must 
not  forget  that  the  good  knights 
taught  courtesy,  faithfulness  in 
keeping  promises,  respect  for 
women,  courage,  self-sacrifice, 
and  honor. 

The  Peasants.  Most  of  the 
people  were  peasants  or  townsmen.  There  were  few 
towns,  because  many  had  been  burned  by  the  barbarian 
tribes  which  broke  into  the  Roman  Empire,  or  had  been 
destroyed  in  the  later  wars.  The  peasants  were  crowded 
in  villages  close  to  the  walls  of  some  castle  or  monastery. 
They  paid  dearly  for  the  protection  which  the  lord  of 
the  castle  or  the  abbot  of  the  monastery  gave  them,  for 
they  were  obliged  to  work  on  his  lands  three  days  or 
more  each  week,  and  to  bring  him  eggs,  chickens,  and  a 
little  money  several  times  a  year.  They  also  gave  him 
a  part  of  their  harvest. 


A  Knight  in  Armor 

Thirteenth  century 


116 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


The  Townsmen.  At  first  the  towns  belonged  to  lords, 
or  abbots,  or  bishops,  but  many  towns  drove  out  their 
lords  and  ruled  themselves  or  received  officers  from  the 
king.  When  they  ruled  themselves,  their  towns  were 
called  communes.  The  citizens  agreed  that  whenever 
the   town   bell   was   rung   they   would   gather   together. 


'^c:^! 


^niT''*''^-^ 


^^'^^^^^^^.^^^^^^ 


View  of  Carcassonne 

This  is  an  ancient  city  in  France  founded  bv  the  Romans 


Any  one  who  was  absent  was  fined.  For  them  "  eternal 
vigilance  was  the  price  of  liberty."  Some  of  the  belfries 
of  these  mediaeval  towns  are  still  standing,  and  remind 
the  citizens  of  to-day  of  the  struggles  of  the  early  days. 

The  men  of  each  occupation  or  trade  were  organized 
into  societies  or  guilds,  with  masters,  journeymen,  and 
apprentices.  There  were  guilds  of  goldsmiths,  ironmong- 
ers, and  fishmongers,  that  is,  workers  in  gold  and  iron 
and  sellers  of  fish.  The  merchants  also  had  their  guilds. 
In  many  towns  no  one  was  allowed  to  work  at  a  trade 
or  sell  merchandise  who  was  not  a  member  of  a  guild. 


I 


THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE   MIDDLE  AGES        117 

Old  Cities  which  still  exist.  Many  of  the  towns  which 
grew  up  in  the  Middle  Ages  are  now  the  great  cities  of 
England  and  Europe.  Their  citizens  can  look  back  a 
thousand  years  and  more  over  the  history  of  their  city, 
can  point  to  churches,  to  town  halls,  and  sometimes  to 
private  houses,  that  have  stood  all  this  time.  They 
can  often  show  the  remains  of  mediaeval  walls  or  broad 
streets  where  once  these  walls  stood,  and  the  moats  that 
surrounded  them.  The  traveler  in  York  or  London, 
in  Paris,  in  Nuremberg,  in  Florence,  or  in  Rome  eagerly 
searches  for  the  rehcs  about  which  so  many  interesting 
stories  of  the  past  are  told. 

Venice  and  Genoa.  One  of  the  most  fascinating  of 
these  old  cities  is  Venice,  built  upon  low-lying  islands  two 
miles  from  the  shore  of  Italy  and  protected  by  a  sand  bar 
from  the  waters  of  the  Adriatic.  Venice  was  founded 
by  men  and  women  who  fled  from  a  Roman  city  on  the 
mainland  which  was  ruined  by  the  barbarians  in  the 
fifth  century  after  Christ.  In  many  places  piles  had  to 
be  driven  into  the  loose  sands  to  furnish  a  foundation 
for  houses.  The  Venetians  did  not  try  to  keep  out  the 
water  but  used  it  as  streets,  and  instead  of  driving' in 
wagons  they  went  about  in  boats.  They  grew  rich  in 
trade  on  the  sea,  as  the  Greeks  had  done  in  those  same 
waters  hundreds  of  years  before. 

Farther  down  the  coast  of  Italy  were  the  cities  Brin- 
disi  and  Taranto,  the  Brundusium  and  Tarentum  of  the 
Romans.  Across  the  peninsula  to  the  west  was  another 
trading  city  called  Genoa,  which  was  the  birthplace  of 
Columbus. 


118  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Modern  Languages.  While  the  people  of  mediaeval 
times  were  building  city  walls  and  towers  to  protect 
themselves  they  were  also  doing  other  things.  Almost 
without  knowing  it  they  formed  the  languages  which  we 
now  speak  and  write  —  English,  German,  French,  Itahan, 
and  Spanish. 

The  English  and  German  languages  are  closely  related 
because  the  forefathers  of  the  English  emigrated  to  Eng- 
land from  Germany,  taking  their  language  with  them. 
This  older  language  was  gradually  changed,  but  it  still 
remained  like  German.  Dutch  is  another  language  like 
both  English  and  Gerrrian. 

There  are  many  words  in  these  languages  borrowed 
from  other  peoples.  Englishmen,  because  of  their  long 
union  with  western  France,  borrowed  many  words  from 
the  French.  The  French  did  not  invent  these  words, 
for  the  French  language  grew  out  of  the  Latin  language 
which  the  French  learned  from  the  Romans. 

How  Modern  Languages  were  formed.  In  English 
we  have  two  sets  of  words  and  phrases:  one  is  used  in 
writing  books  or  speeches,  the  other  in  conversation. 
When  the  Gauls  learned  Latin,  the  language  of  Rome, 
most  of  them  learned  the  words  used  in  conversation  and 
did  not  learn  the  words  of  Roman  books.  Before  long 
spoken  words  differed  so  much  from  the  older  written 
words  that  only  scholars  understood  that  the  two  had 
belonged  to  the  same  language.  This  new  language  was 
French.  In  the  same  way  Italian  and  Spanish  grew  out 
of  the  ordinary  Latin  spoken  in  Italy  and  Spain. 

When  men  began  to  write  books  in  the  new  languages. 


THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE   MIDDLE  AGES 


119 


the  changes  went  on  more  slowly  because  the  use  of  words 
in  books  kept  the  spelling  the  same.  Men  wrote  less  in 
Latin,  but  it  was  still  used  in  the  religious  services  of  the 
Church  and  in  the  schools  and  universities. 


2^^i 


.^M 


Venice  and  the  Grand  Canal 

Schools  in  the  Middle  Ages.  In  the  Middle  Ages  most 
boys  and  girls  did  not  go  to  school.  Education  was 
principally  for  those  who  expected  to  become  priests  or 
monks.  The  schools  were  in  the  monasteries  or  in  the 
houses  or  palaces  of  the  bishops.  The  students  were 
taught  a  little  Latin  grammar,  to  write  or  speak  Latin, 
and  to  debate.  They  also  learned  arithmetic;  enough 
astronomy  to  reckon  the  days  on  which  the  festivals  of 
the  Church  should  come;  and  music,  so  much  as  was 
then  known  of  it.     Printing  had  not  been  invented,  so 


120  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

there  were  no  text-books  for  them  to  study,  and  written 
books  or  manuscripts  were  too  costly.  Students  Hstened 
to  the  teacher  as  he  read  from  his  manuscripts  and  copied 
the  words  or  tried  to  remember  them. 

The  Beginning  of  Universities.  If  students  remained 
in  the  schools  after  these  things  had  been  learned,  they 
studied  the  laws  of  the  Romans,  or  the  practise  of  medi- 
cine, or  the  religious  questions  which  are  called  theology. 
Some  teachers  talked  in  such  an  interesting  way  about 
such  questions  that  hundreds  of  students  came  to  listen. 
Like  other  kinds  of  workers,  who  were  organized  in  soci- 
eties or  guilds,  the  teachers  and  students  formed  a  guild 
called  a  university.  The  teachers  were  the  master-work- 
men, and  the  students  were  the  apprentices. 

Where  the  Students  lived.  In  the  beginning  the  uni- 
versities had  no  buildings  of  their  own,  and  the  teachers 
taught  in  hired  halls,  the  students  boarding  wherever 
they  could  find  lodgings.  Partly  to  help  students  who 
were  too  poor  to  pay  for  good  lodgings,  and  partly  to  bring 
the  students  under  the  direct  rule  of  teachers,  colleges 
were  built.  These  were  not  separate  institutions  like 
the  American  colleges,  but  simply  houses  for  residence, 
although  later  some  teaching  was  done  in  them. 

Some  Famous  Universities.  The  oldest  university  was 
in  Bologna  in  Italy,  and  teachers  began  to  explain  the 
laws  of  the  Romans  to  its  students  eight  hundred  years 
ago.  The  University  of  Paris  was  called  the  greatest 
university  in  the  Middle  Ages.  Its  students  numbered 
sometimes  between  six  and  seven  thousand.  About  the 
same  time  the  English  universities  of  Oxford  and  Cam- 


THE  CIVILIZATION   OF  THE   MIDDLE   AGES 


121 


bridge  were  formed,  and  there,  many  years  later,  a  large 
number  of  the  men  who  settled  m  America  were  educated. 
The  Wisdom  of  the  Arabs.  Students  in  these  univer- 
sities obtained  several  of  the  writings  of  the  Greeks 
through  the  Arabs,  the  followers  of  Mohammed,  who 
had  conquered  most  of  Spain.     Long  before  Europeans 


View  of  New  College,  Oxford 

Built  in  the  fourteenth  century 

thought  of  founding  universities  the  Arabs  had  flourishing 
schools  and  universities  in  Spain.  The  capital  of  the 
Mohammedan  Empire  was  first  at  Bagdad  on  the 
Euphrates,  where  once  ruled  Haroun-al-Raschid,  the 
hero  of  the  tales  of  the  Arabian  Nights. 

What  Europeans  borrowed  from  the  Arabs.  The 
Arabs  had  learned  much  of  geography  and  mathematics 
from  the  Greeks,  and  they  also  found  out  much  for  them- 
selves. The  numerals  which  we  use  are  Arabic;  and 
algebra,   one   of  our   principal   studies   in  mathematics, 


122 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


was  thought  out  by  the  Arabs.     Their  learned  men  were 
deeply  mterested  in  the  books  of  Aristotle,  an  ancient 

Greek,  who  had  been  a 
teacher  of  Alexander  the 
Great.  They  translated 
his  books  into  Arabic, 
and  Christian  students  in 
Spain  translated  the  Ara- 
bic into  Latin.  The  great 
scholars  at  the  University 
of  Paris  believed  that 
Aristotle  reasoned  better 
than  other  thinkers,  and 
took  as  their  model  the 
methods  of  reasoning 
found  in  this  Latin  trans- 
lation of  an  Arabic  trans- 
lation of  what  Aristotle 
had  written  in  Greek. 
Builders  in  the  Middle  Ages.  The  Greeks  and  the 
Romans  had  been  great  builders,  but  the  men  of  the 
Middle  Ages  succeeded  in  building  churches,  town  halls, 
and  palaces  or  castles  which  equaled  in  grandeur  and 
beauty  the  best  that  the  ancient  builders  had  made. 
The  large  churches  or  cathedrals  seem  wonderful  because 
their  builders  were  able  to  place  masses  of  stone  high  in 
the  air  and  to  cover  immense  spaces  with  beautiful 
vaulted  roofs.  Builders  nowadays  imitate,  but  not  often, 
if  ever,  equal  them.  Fortunately  the  original  buildings 
are  still  standing  in  many  English  and  European  cities: 


The  Alcazar  at  Seville 

Built  by  the  Moors  in  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury. Note  the  elaborate  decoration  of  the 
Moorish  architecture 


THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES       123 


in  Canterbury,  Durham,  and  Winchester;  in  Paris,  Char- 
tres,  and  Rheims;  in  Cologne,  Erfurt,  and  Strasbourg; 
in  Barcelona  and  Toledo;  in  Milan,  Venice,  and  Rome. 
Church  Building.  The  Italians  began  by  building 
churches    like  Roman    basilicas.      Roman    arches    and 


I 


Notre  Dame  in  Paris 

View  from  the  rear,  showing  the  arches  and  buttresses 

domes,  supported  by  heavy  walls,  were  also  used  north 
of  the  Alps,  and  the  method  of  building  was  named 
Romanesque,  or  in  England,  Norman.  The  architects 
or  builders  of  western  France  discovered  a  way  of  roofing 
over  just  as  large  spaces  without  using  such  heavy  walls, 
so  that  the  interior  could  be  lighted  by  larger  win- 
dows. Instead  of  having  rounded  arches  they  used 
pointed  arches.  The  walls  between  the  windows  were 
strengthened  by  masses  of  stone  called  buttresses.     The 


124 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


peak  of  the  roof  of  these  cathedrals  was  sometimes  more 
than  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  floor.  The 
glass  of  the  windows  showed  in  beautiful  colors  scenes 
from  the  Bible  or  from  lives  of  sainted  men  and  women. 
The  outer  walls,  especially  the  western  front,  the  door- 
ways, and  the 
towers,  were  richly 
carved  and 
adorned  with  stat- 
ues,  and  often 
with  the  figures  of 
strange  birds  and 
beasts  which  lived 
only  in  the  imagi- 
nation  of  the 
builders.  This 
method  of  build- 
ing was  named 
Gothic,  and  it  was 
used  not  only  for 
churches   but    for 

town    halls    and 
The  Cathedral  at  Amiens  . 

A  typical  Gothic  interior  priVate        U  O  U  S  e  S  . 

Architects  use  similar  methods  of  building  nowadays. 

The  Renaissance.  Men  who  could  build  and  adorn 
great  churches  and  town  halls  and  who  were  eager  to 
study  in  the  new  universities  should  be  called  civihzed. 
The  barbarous  days  were  gone,  but  men  still  had  much 
to  learn  from  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans.  Many 
of  the  ancient  buildings  were  in  ruins,  the  statues  half 


THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES        125 

buried  or  broken,  the  paintings  destroyed,  and  the  books 
lost.  Men  began  to  search  for  what  was  left  of  these 
things  and  to  study  them  carefully  to  learn  what  the 
Graeco-Roman  world  had  been  like.  After  a  while  stu- 
dents could  think  of  nothing  else,  and  tried  to  imitate,  if 
they  could  not  surpass,  what  the  Romans  and  the  Greeks 


i !  vU  -4  ^^'\  i '  ^^  d\  th  fci.^i^^*i-M4r 


ifJiUMX'^^^ 


St.  Peter's  at  Rome 

had  done.  The  age  in  which  men  were  first  interested 
in  these  things  is  called  the  Renaissance  or  ''  rebirth,'' 
because  men  were  so  unlike  what  they  had  been  that 
they  seemed  born  again.  With  the  beginning  of  the 
Renaissance  the  Middle  Ages  came  to  an  end. 

Petrarch.  One  of  the  earliest  of  these  •'  new  "  men  was 
Petrarch,  an  Italian  poet  who  lived  in  the  fourteenth 
century,  a  hundred  years  before  Columbus.  He  wished 
above  all  things  to  read,  copy,  and  possess  the  writings 


126  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

of  the  Romans,  and  especially  of  Cicero,  an  orator  and 
writer  who  lived  in  the  days  of  Julius  Caesar.  Petrarch 
and  his  friends  searched  for  the  manuscripts  of  Roman 
authors  which  had  been  preserved,  hidden  away  in 
monastery  libraries. 

The  same  love  of  Roman  books  seized  others,  and  princes 
spent  large  sums  of  money  in  collecting  and  copying 
ancient  writings.  At  this  time  a  beginning  of  the  great 
libraries  of  Europe  was  made.  Petrarch  tried  to  learn 
Greek,  but  could  find  no  one  in  Italy  able  to  teach  him. 

Greek  Books  brought  again  to  Italy.  Shortly  after 
Petrarch  died  some  Greeks  came  from  Constantinople 
seeking  the  aid  of  the  pope  and  the  kings  of  the  West  in 
an  attempt  to  drive  back  the  Turks,  who  had  already 
crossed  into  Europe  and  settled  in  the  lands  which  they 
now  occupy.  Unless  help  should  be  sent  to  Constanti- 
nople, the  city  would  certainly  fall  into  their  hands. 
With  these  Greeks  was  one  of  those  men  who  still  loved 
to  read  the  writings  of  the  ancient  authors.  He  was 
persuaded  to  remain  a  few  years  in  Florence  and  other 
Italian  cities  and  teach  Greek  to  the  eager  Italian  scholars. 
He  was  also  persuaded  to  write  a  grammar  of  the  Greek 
language,  in  order  that  after  he  had  returned  to  Constanti- 
nople others  might  be  able  to  continue  his  teaching. 

Collectors  of  books  now  searched  for  Greek  writings  as 
eagerly  as  they  had  searched  for  Latin  writings.  Mer- 
chants sent  their  agents  to  Constantinople  to  buy  books. 
One  traveler  and  scholar  brought  back  to  Italy  over  two 
hundred.  Soon  Italy  was  the  land  to  which  students 
from    Germany,    France,    and    England    went    to   learn 


THE   CIVILIZATION    OF   THE    MIDDLE   AGES      127 

Greek  and  to  obtain  copies  of  Greek  books.  It  was 
fortunate  that  so  many  books  had  been  brought  from 
Constantinople,  for  at  last,  in  1453,  the  Turks  captured 
that  city  and  no  place  in  the  East  was  left  where  the 
books  of  the  Greeks  were  studied  as  they  had  been  at 
Constantinople. 


A  Printing  Office  in  the  Fifteenth  Century 

The  Invention  of  Printing.  After  collectors  of  Greek 
and  Roman  writings  had  made  several  good  hbraries, 
partly  by  purchase,  partly  by  copying  manuscripts 
belonging  to  others,  a  great  invention  was  made  which 
enabled  these  writings  to  be  spread  far  and  wide  and 
placed  in  the  hands  of  every  student.  This  invention 
was  the  method  of  printing  with  movable  types.  It  is 
not  quite  certain  who  made  the  invention,  although  John 
Gutenberg,  of  Mainz,  in  Germany,  has  generally  been 
called  the  inventor.  Probably  several  men  thought  of 
the  method  at  about  the  same  time,  that  is,  about  1450. 


128  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Different  Kinds  of  Type.  In  forming  their  type  the 
German  printers  imitated  the  lettering  made  by  copyists 
with  a  quill.  Their  type  is  called  Gothic,  and  it  is  still 
widely  used  in  German  books.  The  Italian  printers 
made  their  letters  more  round  and  simple  in  shape, 
imitating  the  handwriting  of  the  best  Italian  copyists. 
This  is  the  Roman  type,  in  which  many  European  peo- 
ples, as  also  the  English  and  the  Americans,  print  their 
books.  The  Italians  also  prepared  a  kind  of  lettering 
which,  because  they  were  the  inventors,  is  named  italic. 

The  Aldine  Press.  One  of  the  most  famous  printers 
of  this  early  time  was  a  Venetian  named  Aldus  Manutius 
or  Manucci.  He  gathered  about  him  a  number  of  Greeks 
and  planned  to  print  all  the  Greek  manuscripts  that  had 
been  discovered.  This  he  did  in  beautiful  type,  imitated 
from  the  handwriting  of  one  of  his  Greek  friends.  He 
sold  the  books  for  a  price  per  volume  about  equal  to  our 
fifty  cents,  so  that  few  scholars  were  too  poor  to  buy. 

Some  Early  Printed  Books.  Another  great  printer 
was  the  Englishman  William  Caxton,  who  learned  the  art 
in  the  Netherlands.  Among  the  books  he  printed  was 
Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tales.  The  first  book  printed  by 
Gutenberg  was  the  Bible  in  Latin.  Early  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  through  the  labors  of  a  Dutch  scholar,  Erasmus, 
and  of  his  printer,  the  German  Froben,  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  Greek  was  printed. 

Architecture  and  Sculpture.  The  artists  and  the 
architects  of  this  time  began  to  imitate  the  buildings  they 
found  or  that  they  unearthed.  They  used  round  arches 
and  domes  more  than  the  pointed  arches  and  vaulted 


THE   CIVILIZATION    OF   THE   MIDDLE   AGES       129 

roofs  of  the  Gothic  builders.  Sculptors  pictured  in  stone 
the  stories  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  gods  and  heroes. 
Statues  long  buried  in  ancient  ruins  were  dug  up,  and 
great  artists  like  the  Italian  Michel  Angelo  studied  them 
and  rivaled  them  in  the  beautiful  statues  they  cut.  On 
every  hand  men's  minds  were  awakened  by  what  they 
saw  of  the  work  of  the  founders  of  the  civiUzed  world. 

t^m3  ^Btm  t^mxi  Sismt^  htH^  of  t^  ont  pat 

Thenne  beganne  agayne  the  bataylle  of  the  one  parte  /  And  of  th 
other  Eneas  ascryed  to  theym  and  sayd.     hordes  why  doo  ye  f>ghte/ 
Ye  knowe  well  that  the  couuenante  ys  deuysed  and  made  /  That  Turnus 
and  I  shall  fyghte  for  you  alle  / 

Facsimile  of  Part  of  Caxton's  Aeneid  (reduced) 

With  the  same  in  modern  type 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Why  did  the  memory  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans  remain  longer 
in  France  and  Italy  than  in  Germany  and  England? 

2.  What  different  classes  of  people  were  there  m  the  Middle  Agesr 
What  was  the  difference  between  a  parish  priest  and  a  monk? 

3  How  did  the  nobles  gain  a  living?  Were  they  useful?  In  what 
sorts  of  houses  did  they  live?     Describe   a  castle.     What  was  the 

' '  keeo 

4  How  were  the  sons  of  nobles  trained?  What  was  a  page?  How 
was  a  voung  man  made  a  knight?     What  were  the  duties  of  a  kmght.^ 

5  Were  the  farmers  or  peasants  prosperous  and  happy  m  the 
Middle  Ages?  How  did  the  townsmen  learn  to  protect  themselves. 
What  was  a  guild?     Why  are  many  Europeans  proud  of  their  cities . 

6.  Why  is  Venice  especially  interesting?  Why  do  we  remember 
Genoa? 


130  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

7.  From  what  language  did  French,  Itahan,  and  Spanish  grow? 
How  were  the  changes  made  in  the  old  language?  Where  did  the 
English  get  their  language?     Was  it  just  like  the  English  we  speak? 

8.  What  did  the  boys  study  in  the  Middle  Ages?  What  did  the 
word  *' university"  mean  then?  Name  two  or  three  universities 
founded  then  which  still  exist.  What  did  the  Arabs  teach  Christian 
students? 

9.  What  sort  of  buildings  did  men  in  the  Middle  Ages  especially 
hke  to  build?  Are  these  buildings  still  standing?  Why  do  we  admire 
these  great  churches? 

10.  What  do  we  call  the  time  when  men  began  to  study  once  more 
Roman  and  Greek  books,  and  began  to  imitate  the  ways  of  living  and 
thinking  common  in  the  Graeco-Roman  world?  Who  was  the  first 
of  these  ''new"  men?  Where  especially  did  men  search  for  Greek 
books? 

11.  What  invention  helped  men  spread  far  and  wide  this  new 
knowledge?  How  do  the  Germans  come  to  have  ''Gothic"  type? 
Where  do  we  get  our  Roman  and  italic  type?  What  books  cUd  the 
Venetian  printer  Aldus  print?  Name  a  famous  English  and  a  famous 
German  printer. 

12.  What  besides  ancient  books  did  the  men  of  the  Renaissance 
like  to  study  and  imitate? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Find  out  what  titles  of  noblemen  are  used  now  in  different 
European  countries.  In  what  country  are  men  often  knighted? 
Why  are  they  knighted?     What  title  shows  that  a  man  is  a  knight? 

2.  Collect  pictures  of  armor  and  of  castles,  especially  of  castles 
still  standing.     Collect  pictures  of  old  town  walls. 

3.  Collect  pictures  of  Venice  and  Genoa,  especially  from  adver- 
tising folders. 

4.  Find  the  names  of  several  large  American  universities.  Do  the 
students  live  in  "colleges"  as  students  did  in  the  Middle  Ages? 

5.  Tell  one  or  two  stories  from  the  Arabian  Nights.  Collect 
pictures  of  Arabian  costumes  and  of  Arabian  buildings  in  Spain,  or 
Africa,  or  Asia. 

6.  Collect  pictures  of  English  and  European  cathedrals.  Find 
pictures  of  churches  in  America  which  resemble  them. 


THE   CIVILIZATION   OF   THE   MIDDLE   AGES       131 


REVIEW 

Hoiv  ancient  civilization  was  preserved 

1.   What  ruined  so  many  ancient  cities? 

'2.   Wlio  tried  to  preserve  the  memory  of  what  the  Greeks  and  the 
Romans  had  done? 

3.  What  language  did  the  churchmen  continue  to  use? 

4.  How  did  the  missionaries  help? 

5.  How  did  Alfred  teach  the  English  some  of  the  things  the  Romans 
had  known? 

6.  What  did  the  Arabs  teach  the  Christians  which  the  Greeks  had 
known? 

7.  What  was  studied  at  Bologna?     How  did  the  universities  help 
in  preserving  the  ancient  knowledge? 

8.  What  did  Petrarch  do  to  find  lost  books?     What  did  other  men 
of  Petrarch's  time  do? 

9.  What  help  came  from  the  invention  of  printing? 

10.  From  what  besides   books  did  the  men  of  the  Renaissance 
learn  about  the  Greeks  and  the  Romans? 


Husbandman  and  Country  Woman 
OF  Fifteenth  Century 


CHAPTER  XIII 

TRADERS,     TRAVELERS,    AND     EXPLORERS    IN 
THE    LATER    MIDDLE    AGES 

The  Perils  of  Traders.  There  was  a  time  in  the  Middle 
Ages  when  merchants  scarcely  dared  to  travel  from  one 
town  to  another  for  fear  of  being  plundered  by  some 
robber  lord  or  common  thief.  If  they  traveled  by  sea 
they  might  also  be  attacked  by  robbers.  Some  of  these 
robbers,  like  the  Northmen,  came  from  afar,  but  others 
were  ordinary  sailors  who  put  out  from  near-by  ports 
when  there  seemed  nothing  better  to  do. 

This  state  of  things  gradually  changed.  The  kings  or 
great  lords  succeeded  in  protecting  merchants  on  land,  and 
the  merchants  armed  vessels  of  their  own  to  drive  the 
pirates  from  the  sea.  As  trade  grew  greater  the  towns 
became  richer  and  stronger  and  the  robbers  and  pirates 
fewer,  so  that  the  number  of  merchant  ships  increased 
rapidly  and  long  voyages  were  attempted. 

Fairs.  At  first  trade  was  carried  on  at  great  fairs, 
held  in  places  convenient  for  the  merchants  of  England 
and  western  Europe.  The  fairs  lasted  about  six  weeks, 
and  one  fair  followed  another.  As  soon  as  the  first  was 
over  the  merchants  packed  their  unsold  wares  and 
journeyed  to  the  next.  At  the  fairs  were  found  drugs  and 
spices,  cottons  and  silks  from  the  East,  skins  and  furs 

132 


TRADERS,  TRAVELERS  AND  EXPLORERS         133 

from  the  North,  wool  from  England,  and  other  products 
from  Germany,  Italy,  France,  and  Spain. 

The  Treasures  of  the  East.  Men  in  the  Middle  Ages 
were  dependent  for  luxuries  upon  the  lands  of  Asia  which 
are  commonly  called  the  East.  By  this  name  we  may 
mean  Persia,  Arabia,  India,  China,  or  the  Molucca  Islands, 
where  the  choicest  spices  still  grow.  Spices  were  a  great 
luxury,  and  were  needed  to  flavor  the  food,  because  the 


0 


Trader's  Caravan  Crossing  the  Desert 


manner  of  cooking  was  poor  and  there  was  little  variety 
in  the  kinds  of  food.  Most  of  the  cotton  cloth,  the  silks, 
the  drugs,  and  the  dyes  were  also  procured  from  the  East. 
Routes  to  the  East.  No  one  knew  that  it  was  possible 
to  reach  Asia  by  sailing  around  the  southern  point  of 
Africa  or  through  what  is  called  the  Strait  of  Magellan. 
The  products  of  the  East  were  brought  to  Europe  by 
several  routes,  two  reaching  the  Mediterranean  at  Alex- 


134 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


andria,  in  Egypt,  a  third  at   Antioch,  in  Syria,  and  a 
fourth  on  the  southeastern  shore  of  the  Black  Sea. 

The  loads  were  carried  by  camels  in  long  caravans 
across  the  deserts  from  the  Red  Sea,  or  the  Persian  Gulf, 
or  from  northern  India.  Ships  from  the  Italian  cities 
of  Genoa,  Pisa,  and  Venice  struggled  with  one  another 


MAP  OF  TRADE  K(H  Ti:S 
L\  THE  MIUOLK  AGES 

LAND  ROUTES  TO  THE  EAST.  _-H-+ -t 
LAND  ROUTES  IN  EUROPE. 
VENETIAN  WATER  ROUTE.. 
GENOESE  WATER  ROUTE.. 


for  the  right  to  bring  back  these  precious  wares  and  sell 
them  to  the  merchants  of  Europe,  who  were  ready  to  pay 
high  prices. 

Venetian  Traders.  Merchants  from  Germany  came  to 
Venice  to  trade  the  products  of  the  North  for  spices, 
drugs,  dyes,  and  silks,  which  they  carried  back  across 
the  Alps.  Once  a  year  the  Venetians  sent  a  fleet  of  vessels 
westward  through  the  straits  of  Gibraltar  and  along  the 
Atlantic  shore  as  far  as  Bruges  and  London.  The  voy- 
age was  long  and  dangerous,  and  the  Venetians  traded 


TRADERS,  TRAVELERS  AND  EXPLORERS    135 

in  ports  on  the  way.     Spices  in  Bruges  sold  for  two  or 
three  times  what  they  cost  in  Venice. 

The  Crusades.  One  event  that  brought  to  the  Vene- 
tians an  opportunity  to  enrich  themselves  was  the  Cru- 
sades. The  Mohammedans  had  long  held  a  large  part 
of  Spain,  and  towards  the  end  of  the  eleventh  century 
they  threatened  France  and  Italy.  They  also  attacked 
what  was  left  of  the  Roman  Empire  in  the  East,  and  the 
emperors  sent  to  the  pope  and  the  western  kings  frantic 
appeals  for  help.  Thousands  of  Frenchmen,  Germans, 
Englishmen,  and  Italians  were  suddenly  seized  with  the 
desire  to  go  to  Palestine  and  drive  the  Mohammedans 
from  Jerusalem,  the  Holy  City,  and  from  the  tomb  of 
Christ.  For  the  next  two  centuries  large  armies  were 
sent  there,  sometimes  gaining  victories,  sometimes  being 
defeated  in  battle  or  overcome  by  disease. 

What  the  Venetians  gained  from  the  Crusades.  Most 
of  the  Crusaders  went  to  the  Holy  Land  by  sea,  and  when 
they  had  no  ships  of  their  own  they  often  took  passage  in 
Venetian  ships.  The  Venetians  asked  large  sums  for 
this,  and  also  succeeded  in  obtaining  all  the  rights  of  trade 
in  many  of  the  seaports  which  were  captured.  Sometimes - 
the  Venetians  undertook  to  govern  islands  like  Cyprus 
and  Crete,  or  territories  along  the  coasts,  but  their  main 
aim  was  to  increase  their  trade  rather  than  to  build  up  an 
empire. 

The  new  Venetian  Ships.  The  Crusaders  w^ho  returned 
to  Europe  brought  back  a  liking  for  the  luxuries  of  the 
East,  and  their  tales  made  other  men  eager  for  them.  For 
this  reason  more  ships  were  built  to  sail  in  the  Mediterra- 


136 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


nean.  The  shipowners  attempted  to  make  their  ships 
larger  and  stronger.  They  were  larger  than  those  built 
by  the  English  or  by  other  peoples  along  the  Atlantic 
coast,  but  they  would  seem  small  to  us.  There  is  an 
account  of  Venetian  ships  in  the  thirteenth  century  which 
tells  us  that  they  were  one  hundred  and  ten  feet  long 
and  carried  crews  of  one  thousand  men.  They  relied 
mainly  upon  the  use  of  oars,  but  had  a  mast,  sometimes 
two  masts,  rigged  with  sails,  which  they  could  use  if  the 
wind  was  favorable. 


'Y, 


Venetian  Ships 


Dangers  of  the  Sea.  One  difficulty  about  sailing  was 
the  lack  of  any  means  in  cloudy  weather,  and  especially 
at  night,  of  telling  the  direction  in  which  they  were  going. 
The  sailors  did  not  like  to  venture  far  from  shore,  although 
the  open  sea  is  safer  during  a  storm  than  a  wind-swept 
and  rocky  coast.  At  the  time  when  the  sailors  of  the 
Mediterranean  were  building  up  their  trade  to  Alexandria, 
Antioch,  and  the  Black  Sea,  two  instruments  came  into 
use  which  enabled  them  to  tell  just  where  they  were. 


TRADERS,  TRAVELERS  AND  EXPLORERS 


137 


Mariner's  Compass 


The  Compass.  One  of  these  instruments  was  the  com- 
pass, which  the  Chinese  had  long  used,  and  which  was 
known  to  the  Arabs  before  the  Europeans  heard  of  it. 
If  a  boy  will  take  a  needle,  rub  its 
point  with  a  magnet,  and  lay  the 
needle  on  a  cork  floating  in  water,  he 
will  have  a  rough  sort  of  compass. 
The  point  of  the  needle  wherever  it 
may  be  turned  will  swing  back  towards 
the  north,  thus  guiding  the  sailors. 

The  compass  was  known  in  Europe  about  1200.  There 
is  a  story  that  at  first  sailors  thought  its  action  due  to 
magic  and  refused  to  sail  under  a  captain  who  used  it. 
But  a  century  later  it  was  in  general  use,  and  had  been 

so  much  improved  that  even  in 
the  severest  storms  the  needle  re- 
mained level  and  pointed  steadily 
towards  the  north. 

The  Astrolabe.  The  other  in- 
strument, called  the  astrolabe,  was 
a  brass  circle  marked  off  into  360 
degrees.  To  this  circle  were  fas- 
tened two  movable  bars,  at  the 
ends  of  which  were  sights,  or  pro- 
jecting pieces  pierced  by  a  hole. 
The  astrolabe  was  hung  on  a  mast 
in  such  a  way  that  one  bar  was 
horizontal  and  the  other  could  be  moved  until  through 
its  sights  some  known  star  could  be  seen.  The  number 
of  degrees  marked  on  the  circle  between  the  two  bars  told 


An  Astrolabe 


138  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

how  high  the  star  was  above  the  horizon,  and  the  sailors 
could  reckon  the  latitude  of  the  place  where  they  were. 
In  a  similar  way  their  longitude  could  be  found  out. 

The  astrolabe  was  not  so  useful  as  the  compass,  for 
it  could  be  used  only  on  clear  days  or  nights.  With  these 
two  instruments  it  was  possible  to  sail  far  out  into  the 
Atlantic.  By  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century  ships 
from  Genoa  and  Portugal  had  visited  the  Madeira  and 
the  Canary  Islands,  and  even  the  Azores  which  are  a 
thousand  miles  from  the  mainland. 

What  Men  thought  about  a  Sea  Route  to  the  East. 
Men  learned  more  about  other  strange  lands  through  a 
Venetian  traveler,  Marco  Polo,  who  wrote  an  account  of 
his  wonderful  journey  to  the  court  of  the  Grand  Khan, 
or  Emperor  of  the  Mongols,  of  his  travels  through  China, 
and  of  his  return  to  Persia  by  sea. 

Many  men  in  the  Middle  Ages  had  believed  that  east 
of  Asia  was  a  great  marsh,  and  that  because  of  it  even 
if  they  succeeded  in  sailing  around  Africa  it  would  be 
impossible  to  reach  the  region  of  the  spices  and  silks  and 
jewels  which  they  so  much  desired.  They  also  thought 
that  the  heat  in  the  tropics  was  so  intense  that  at  a  certain 
distance  down  the  coast  of  Africa  they  would  find  the 
water  of  the  ocean  boiling.  These  things  and  the  tales 
of  strange  monsters  that  inhabited  the  deep  sea  had  terri- 
fied them.  The  news  which  Marco  Polo  brought  changed 
this  feeling. 

The  Mongols.  The  way  Marco  Polo  happened  to  visit 
the  court  of  the  Mongol  emperor  was  this.  The  Mongol 
Tartars  were  great  conquerors,  and  they  not  only  subdued 


TRADERS,  TRAVELERS  AND   EXPLORERS         139 


the  Chinese  but  marched  westward,  overrunning  most  of 
Russia  and  stopping  only  when  they  were  on  the  frontiers 
of  Italy.  For  a  long  time  southern  Russia  remained  under 
their  rule.  Their  capital  was  just  north  of  the  Great 
Wall  of  China. 

The  Mongol  emperor  did  not  hate  Europeans,  and  even 
sent  to  the  pope  for  missionaries  to  teach  his  people. 
Marco  Polo's  father  and  uncle 
while  on  a  trading  expedition 
had  found  their  way  to  his  court, 
and  on  a  second  journey,  in  1271, 
they  took  with  them  Marco,  a 
lad  of  seventeen  years.  The 
emperor  was  much  interested  in 
his  western  visitors  and  took 
young  Marco  into  his   service. 

Marco  Polo's  Travels.  Marco 
Polo  traveled  over  China  on  offi- 
cial errands,  while  his  father  and 

uncle  were  gathering  wealth  by  trade.  After  many  years 
they  desired  to  return  to  Italy,  but  the  emperor  was 
unwilling  to  lose  such  able  servants.  It  happened,  how- 
ever, that  the  emperor  wished  to  send  a  princess  as  a 
bride  to  the  Khan  or  Emperor  of  Persia,  also  a  Mongol 
sovereign,  and  the  three  Polos,  who  were  known  to  be 
trustworthy  seamen,  were  selected  to  escort  the  princess 
to  her  royal  husband.  After  doing  this  they  did  not 
return  to  China,  but  went  on  to  Italy. 

They  had  been  absent  twenty-four  years,   and  they 
found  that  their  relatives  had  given  them  up  for  dead  and 


The  Mongol  Emperor  of 
Marco  Polo's  Time 

After  an  old  Chinese  manuscript 


140 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


did  not  recognize  them.  It  was  like  the  old  story  of 
Ulysses,  who,  when  he  returned  to  his  native  Ithaca  after 
his  wanderings,  was  recognized  by  nobody.  The  Polos 
proved  the  truth  of  what  they  said  by  showing  the  great 
treasures  which  they  had  sewed  into  the  dresses  of  coarse 


Map  of  Marco  Polo's  Travels 

The  known  world  is  in  white,  the  undiscovered   in  black,  and  that  first   described 
by  Marco  Polo  is  dotted 

stuff  of  a  Tartar  pattern  which  they  wore.  They  dis- 
played jewels  of  the  greatest  value,  diamonds,  emeralds, 
rubies,  and  sapphires. 

What  Marco  Polo  told.  In  the  account  Marco  Polo 
wrote  of  his  travels  and  of  the  countries  he  had  visited 
he  described  a  wonderful  palace  of  the  Great  Emperor. 


TRADERS,   TRAVELERS  AND   EXPLORERS         141 

Its  walls  were  covered  with  gold  and  silver,  the  dining  hall 
seated  six  thousand  people,  and  its  ceiling  was  inlaid  with 
gold.  This  palace  seemed  to  Marco  Polo  so  large,  so 
rich,  and  so  beautiful  that  no  man  on  earth  could  design 
anything  to  equal  it.  '  The  robes  of  the  emperor  and  his 
twelve  thousand  nobles  and  knights  were  of  silk  and 
beaten  gold,  each  having  a  girdle  of  gold  decorated  with 
precious  stones. 

Marco  Polo  told  of  great  cities  in  China  where  men 
traded  in  the  costly  wares  of  the  East,  and  where  silk 
was  abundant  and  cheap.  He  described  from  hearsay 
Japan  as  an  island  fifteen  hundred  miles  from  the  main- 
land. Its  people,  he  said,  were  white,  civilized,  and 
wondrously  rich.  The  palace  of  the  emperor  of  Japan 
was  roofed  with  gold,  its  pavements  and  floors  were  of 
solid  gold,  laid  in  plates  two  fingers  thick. 

Reasons  for  finding  a  Sea  Route  to  the  East.  Tales 
of  such  great  wealth  made  Europeans  more  eager  than 
ever  to  reach  the  East.  Marco  Polo  had  shown  that  it 
was  possible  to  sail  past  India,  through  the  islands,  to  the 
eastern  coast  of  Asia.  When  priitting  was  invented  his 
account  was  printed,  and  the  copy  of  that  book  which 
Columbus  owned  is  still  preserved.  Upon  its  margins 
Columbus  wrote  his  own  opinions  about  geography. 

Other  travelers  besides  the  Polos  returned  with  similar 
tales  of  the  East.  Soon,  however,  all  chance  to  go  there 
by  way  of  the  land  was  lost,  because  the  Mongol  emperors 
were  driven  out  of  China  and  the  new  rulers  would  not 
permit  Europeans  to  enter  the  country.  The  ordinary 
caravan  routes  to  the  East  were  also  closed  not  long 


142 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


afterwards.  In  1453  the  Turks  captured  Constantinople, 
drove  away  the  Italian  merchants,  and  prevented  Euro- 
pean sailors  from  reaching  the  Black  Sea.  Fifty  years 
later  the  Turks  seized  Egypt  and  closed  that  route  also. 
Fortunately  before  this  happened  a  better  route  had  been 
discovered. 

The  Portuguese  Sailors.  During  the  Middle  Ages 
the  Portuguese  princes  fought  to  recover  Portugal  from 
the  Moors.     When  this  was  done  they  were  eager  to  cross 

the  straits  and  attack 
the  Moors  in  Africa. 
Prince  Henry  of  Portu- 
gal made  an  expedition 
to  Africa  and  returned 
with  the  desire  to  know 
more  about  the  coast 
south  of  the  point  be- 
yond which  European 
sailors  dared  not  ven- 
ture. Sailors  were  afraid  of  being  lost  in  the  Sea  of 
Darkness  or  killed  by  the  heat  of  the  boiling  tropics. 

From  his  love  of  exploring  the  seas  Prince  Henry  has 
been  called  ''The  Navigator."  He  took  up  his  residence 
on  a  lonely  promontory  in  southern  Portugal,  and  gathered 
about  him  learned  men  of  all  peoples,  Arabian  and  Jew- 
ish mathematicians,  and  Italian  mapmakers.  Captains 
trained  in  this  new  school  of  seamanship  were  sent  into 
the  southern  seas.  Each  was  to  sail  farther  down  the 
western  coast  of  Africa  than  other  captains  had  gone. 
Before  Prince  Henry  died  in  1460  his  captains  had  passed 


Dangers  of  the  Sea  of  Darkness 

From  an  old  picture 


TRADERS,   TRAVELERS  AND  EXPLORERS         143 


Cape  Verde,  and  ten  years  later  they  crossed  the  equator 
without  suffering  the  fate  which  men  had  once  feared. 
But  they  were  discouraged  when  they  found  that  beyond 
the  Gulf  of  Guinea  the  coast  turned  southward  again,  for 
they  had  hoped  to  sail  eastward  to  Asia. 


The  Portuguese  Route  to  India 

The  broken  lines  show  the  old  trade  routes  to  the  East.     The  solid  line  shows  the 
new  Portuguese  route 

Cape  of  Good  Hope  discovered.  At  last  in  1487  the 
end  of  what  seemed  to  be  an  endless  coast  was  reached. 
The  fortunate  captain  who  accomplished  this  was  Bar- 
tholomew Diaz,  who  came  of  a  family  of  daring  seamen. 
He  had  been  sailing  southward  along  the  coast  for  nearly 
eight  months,  when  a  northerly  gale  drove  him  before 


144  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

it  for  thirteen  days.  The  weather  cleared  and  Diaz 
turned  eastward  to  find  the  coast.  As  he  did  not  see  land 
he  turned  northward  and  soon  discovered  land  to  the  west. 
This  showed  that  he  had  passed  the  southern  point  of 
Africa.  His  crew  were  unwilling  to  go  farther  and  he 
followed  the  coast  around  to  the  western  side  again.  The 
southern  point  he  called  the  Cape  of  Storms,  but  the  king 
of  Portugal,  when  the  voyagers  returned,  named  it  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  for  now  he  knew  that  an  expedition 
could  be  sent  directly  to  the  Indies. 

Diaz  had  sailed  thirteen  thousand  miles,  and  his  voyage 
was  the  most  wonderful  that  Europeans  had  ever  heard 
about. 

The  Sea  Route  to  India.  Eleven  years  later  the  Por- 
tuguese king  sent  Vasco  da  Gama,  another  captain,  to 
attempt  to  reach  the  coast  of  India  by  sailing  around 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  which  Diaz  had  discovered.  Da 
Gama  was  successful  and  landed  at  Calicut  on  the  south- 
western coast  of  India.  He  returned  to  Portugal  in  1499, 
and  his  cargo  was  worth  sixty  times  the  cost  of  the  voyage. 
This  was  the  beginning  of  a  trade  with  the  East  which 
enriched  Portugal  and  especially  the  merchants  of  Lisbon. 

QUESTIONS 

1 .  What  dangers  threatened  traders  in  the  Middle  Ages  who  trav- 
eled by  sea  or  land  ?     What  was  a  fair  ? 

2.  What  products  were  brought  from  the  East  ?  By  what  routes  ? 
Point  these  out  on  a  map.  What  rival  trading  cities  were  in  Italy? 
How  did  the  Venetians  get  their  wares  to  London  ? 

3.  Who  were  the  Crusaders  ?  Why  did  they  attack  the  Moham- 
medans ?  What  did  the  Venetian  traders  gain  by  these  wars  ?  De- 
scribe a  large  Venetian  ship  of  this  time. 


TRADERS,  TRAVELERS  AND  EXPLORERS    145 

4.  When  was  the  compass  invented  ?  Why  was  it  dangerous  to 
sail  great  seas  and  oceans  without  a  compass  ?  Tell  how  an  astrolabe 
was  made. 

5.  What  at  first  kept  men  from  attempting  to  sail  to  eastern  Asia  ? 
Who  was  Marco  Polo  ?  Describe  his  adventures.  How  did  he  return 
to  Venice  ?     How  did  people  learn  about  the  lands  he  had  visited  ? 

6.  Why  after  1453  was  it  necessary  to  find  a  sea  route  to  Asia? 
What  did  Prince  Henry  the  Navigator  succeed  in  doing  ?  How  was  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  discovered  ?    Who  went  with  Diaz  on  this  voyage  ? 

7.  Who  first  sailed  to  India  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope?  Was 
the  voyage  profitable  ?     What  city  was  made  rich  by  the  new  trade  ? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Find  from  a  map  in  the  geography  how  many  miles  goods  must 
have  been  carried  to  reach  Venice  from  Persia,  India,  the  Moluccas, 
or  China.     How  far  is  it  from  Venice  by  sea  to  Bruges  or  London  ? 

2.  Where  and  how  do  we  now"  obtain  cinnamon,  nutmeg,  and 
cloves  ? 

3.  What  line  of  emperors  has  been  recently  ruling  over  China? 
Where  has  been  their  capital  ?  Find  out  about  the  present  Mongols. 
Collect  pictures  of  China  and  Japan. 

4.  Read  a  longer  account  of  Marco  Polo. 

5.  Study  the  geography  of  Portugal.  Collect  pictures  of  Portu- 
gal.    Find  out  if  many  Portuguese  are  living  in  the  United  States. 

REVIEW 

Steps  Towards  the  Discovery  of  America 

Greek  colonies  in  Italy,  Gaul,  and  Spain. 

Roman  conquest  of  Gaul,  Spain,  and  Britain. 

Viking  voyages  to  Greenland  and  Vinland. 

Venetian  trade  in  spices  with  the  East,  and  Venetian  voyages  to 
London  and  Bruges. 

Marco  Polo's  travels  in  China  and  the  East. 

Portuguese  voyages  down  the  coast  of  Africa  and  about  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
THE   DISCOVERY   OF  A  NEW   WORLD 

Christopher  Columbus.  Six  years  before  Vasco  da 
Gama  made  his  famous  voyage  to  India  around  Africa 
and  opened  a  new  trade  route  for  the  Portuguese  mer- 
chants, another  seaman  had  formed  and  carried  out  a 
much  bolder  plan.  This  was  Christopher  Columbus, 
and  his  plan  was  to  sail  directly  west  from  Europe  into 
the  unknown  ocean  in  search  of  new  islands  and  the 
coast  of  Asia.  Columbus,  who  was  a  native  of  Genoa 
in  Italy,  had  followed  his  younger  brother  to  Portugal. 
Both  were  probably  led  there  by  the  fame  of  Prince 
Henry's  explorations. 

The  brothers  became  very  skilful  in  making  maps  and 
charts  for  the  Portuguese.  They  also  frequently  sailed 
with  them  on  their  expeditions  along  the  coast  of  Africa. 
All  the  early  associations  of  Columbus  were  with  men 
interested  in  voyages  of  discovery,  and  particularly  with 
those  engaged  in  the  daring  search  for  a  sea  route  to  India. 

How  Columbus  formed  his  Plan.  Columbus  gathered 
all  the  information  on  geography  which  he  could  from 
ancient  writers  and  from  modern  discoverers.  Many  of 
them  believed  that  the  world  was  shaped  like  a  ball.  If 
such  were  its  shape,  Columbus  reasoned,  why  might  not 
a  ship  sail  around  it  from  east  to  west?     Or,  better,  why 

146 


THE   DISCOVERY  OF  A  NEW  WORLD 


147 


not  sail  directly  west  to  India,  and  perhaps  find  many 
wonderful  islands  between  Europe  and  Asia?  His  imagi- 
nation was  also  fired  by 
Marco  Polo's  description  of 
the  marvelous  riches  of 
China,  Japan,  and  the  Spice 
Islands.  But  the  idea  of 
going  directly  west  into  the 
midst  of  the  unknown  and 
seemingly  boundless  waste 
of  water,  and  on  and  on  to 
Asia,  appeared  to  most  men 
of  the  fifteenth  century  to  be 
madness. 

His  Notion  of  the  Distance 
to  Asia.  Columbus  made 
two  fortunate  errors  in  reck- 
oning   the    distance   to    the 

Indies.  He  imagined  that  Asia  extended  much  farther 
eastward  than  it  actually  does,  making  it  nearer  Europe, 
and  estimated  the  earth  to  be  smaller  than  it  is.  His 
figures  placed  Japan  less  than  3,000  miles  west  of  the 
Canary  Islands,  instead  of  the  12,000  miles  which  is  the 
real  distance.  He  accordingly  thought  Japan  would  be 
found  about  where  Mexico  or  Florida  is  situated. 

How  he  secured  Help.  Even  so,  many  years  passed 
before  Columbus  was  able  to  undertake  a  voyage.  He 
was  too  poor  himself,  and  needed  the  help  of  some  govern- 
ment to  fit  out  such  an  expedition.  He  may  have  tried 
to  get  his  native  city,  Genoa,  to  help  him.     There  is 


Christopher  Columbus 

The  oldest  known  picture  of  Columbus, 
in  the  National  Library,  Madrid 


148  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

such  a  story.  If  he  did,  it  was  without  success.  He 
tried  to  obtain  the  help  of  Portugal,  where  he  lived  a 
long  time,  and  whose  princes  were  greatly  interested  in 
the  discovery  of  new  trade  routes.  His  brother  visited 
England  in  the  same  cause.  Neither  of  these  countries, 
however,  was  willing  to  undertake  this  expensive  and 
doubtful  enterprise. 

The  King  and  Queen  of  Spain,  to  whom  Columbus 
turned,  kept  him  waiting  many  years  for  an  answer. 
They  thought  that  they  had  more  important  work  in 
hand.  There  was  another  king  in  Spain  at  the  time,  the 
king  of  the  Moors.  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  the  Christian 
king  and  queen,  were  trying  to  conquer  the  Moors,  and 
thus  to  end  the  struggle  between  Christians  and  Mo- 
hammedans for  the  possession  of  Spain,  which  had  lasted 
nearly  eight  centuries.  This  war  required  all  the  strength 
and  revenue  of  Spain. 

Fortunately,  just  as  Columbus  was  becoming  thor- 
oughly discouraged,  the  war  with  the  Moors  came  to 
an  end.  Granada,  the  seat  of  their  former  power,  was 
finally  taken  in  January,  1492.  Now  was  a  good  time 
to  ask  favors  of  the  sovereigns  of  Spain,  and  to  plan 
large  enterprises  for  the  future.  Powerful  friends  aided 
Columbus  to  renew  his  petition,  and  Queen  Isabella  was 
persuaded  to  promise  him  all  the  help  that  he  needed. 

The  Ships  of  Columbus.  Three  ships,  or  caravels  as 
they  were  called,  were  fitted  out.  The  Santa  Maria  was 
the  largest  of  the  three,  but  it  was  not  much  larger  than 
the  small  sailing  yachts  which  we  see  to-day.  It  was 
about  ninety  feet  long  by  twenty  feet  broad,  and  had  a 


150  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

single  deck.  This  was  Columbus's  principal  ship  or  flag- 
ship. The  second  caravel,  the  Pinta,  was  much  swifter, 
built  high  at  the  prow  and  stern,  and  furnished  with  a 
forecastle  for  the  crew  and  a  cabin  for  the  officers,  but 
without  a  deck  in  the  center.  The  third  and  smallest 
caravel,  called  the  Nina,  the  Spanish  word  for  baby, 
was  built  much  like  the  Pinta.  Ninety  persons  made 
up  the  three  crews. 

The  ships  were  the  usual  size  of  those  which  coasted 
along  the  shores  of  Europe  in  the  fifteenth  century. 
Expeditions  had  never  gone  far  out  into  the  ocean. 
Columbus  preferred  the  smaller  vessels  in  a  voyage  of 
discovery,  because  they  would  be  able  to  run  close  to  the 
shores  and  into  the  smaller  harbors  and  up  the  rivers. 

Beginning  of  the  Voyage.  The  expedition  set  sail  from 
Palos  in  Spain,  August  3,  1492.  It  went  directly  to  the 
Canary  Islands.  These  were  owned  by  Spain,  and  were 
selected  by  Columbus  as  the  most  convenient  starting- 
point.  The  little  fleet  was  delayed  three  weeks  at  the 
islands  making  repairs.  On  September  6  Columbus  was 
off  again.     He  struck  due  west  from  the  Canaries. 

The  Terrors  of  the  Voyage.  While  the  little  fleet  was 
still  in  sight  of  the  Canary  Islands  a  volcanic  eruption 
nearly  frightened  the  sailors  out  of  their  wits.  They 
deemed  such  an  event  an  omen  of  evil.  But  the  expedi- 
tion had  fine  weather  day  after  day.  Steady,  gentle, 
easterly  winds,  the  trade  winds  of  the  tropics,  wafted 
them  slowly  westward.  But  the  timid  sailors  began  to 
wonder  how  they  would  ever  be  able  to  return  against 
winds  which  seemed  never  to  change  from  the  east. 


THE    DISCOVERY  OF  A  NEW  WORLD 


151 


Then  they  came  to  an  immense  field  of  seaweed, 
larger  in  area  than  the  whole  of  Spain.  This  terrified  the 
sailors,  who  feared  they  might  be  driven  on  hidden  rocks 
or  be  engulfed  in  quicksands.  They  imagined,  too,  that 
great  sea-monsters  were  lurking  beyond  the  seaweed 
waiting  to  devour  them. 


A  Caravel  of  Columbus 

After  the  reconstructed  model  exhibited  at  the  Columbian 
Exposition,  Chicago,  1893 

The  first  Signs  of  a  New  Land.  In  spite  of  fears  and 
complaints,  and  threats  of  resistance,  Columbus  kept  a 
westward  course  for  more  than  four  weeks.  Then  as  he 
began  to  see  so  many  birds  flying  to  the  southwest, 
he  concluded  that  land  must  be  nearer  in  that  direction. 
He  had  heard  that  most  of  the  islands  held  by  the  Portu- 
guese were  discovered  by  following  the  flight  of  birds. 
So  on  October  7  the  westward  course  was  changed  to 
one  slightly  southwest. 

From  this  time  on  the  signs  of  land  grew  frequent. 


152  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Floating  branches,  occasionally  covered  with  berries, 
pieces  of  wood,  bits  of  cane,  were  encouraging  signs. 
Birds  like  ducks  and  sandpipers  became  common  sights. 
The  Queen  had  promised  a  small  pension  to  the  one  who 
should  first  see  land.  Columbus  had  offered  to  give  a 
silken  doublet  in  addition.  With  what  eagerness  the 
sailors  must  have  kept  on  the  lookout! 

The  great  Discovery.  At  last  as  the  fleet  was  sailing 
onward  in  the  bright  moonlight  Columbus  saw  a  light 
moving  as  if  carried  by  hand  along  a  shore.  A  few  hours 
later,  about  two  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  October  12,  a 
sailor  on  the  Pinta  saw  land  distinctly,  and  soon  all  be- 
held, a  few  miles  away,  a  long,  low  beach.  The  vessels 
hove  to  and  waited  for  daylight.  Early  the  same  day, 
Friday,  October  12,  1492,  they  approached  the  land, 
which  proved  to  be  a  small  island.  Columbus  named  it 
San  Salvador,  which  means  Holy  Saviour.  We  do  not 
know  which  one  of  the  Bahama  islands  he  first  saw,  but 
we  believe  it  was  the  one  now  called  Watling  Island. 
Columbus  went  ashore  with  the  royal  standard  and  ban- 
ners flying  to  take  possession  of  the  land  in  the  name  of 
King  Ferdinand  and  Queen  Isabella. 

Where  Columbus  thought  he  was.  The  astonished 
inhabitants  of  the  island  soon  gathered  to  see  the  strange 
sight  —  the  landing  of  white  men  in  the  West  Indies. 
They  looked  upon  the  ships  as  sea-monsters,  and  the 
white  men  as  gods.  Nor  was  Columbus  less  puzzled  by 
what  he  saw.  The  people  were  a  strange  race  —  cinna- 
mon colored,  naked,  greased,  and  painted  to  suit  each 
one's  fancy.     They  had  only  the  rudest  means  of  self- 


THE   DISCOVERY  OF  A  NEW  WORLD 


153 


defense,  and  were  almost  as  poor  as  the  parrots  that 
chattered  in  the  trees  above  them.  Such  savages  bore 
Httle  resemblance  to  the  people  whom  Marco  Polo  said 
inhabited  the  Spice  Islands. 

Columbus  thought  that  he  had  reached  some  outlying 
island  not  far  from  Japan.  A  cruise  of  a  few  days 
among  the  Bahamas  satisfied  him  that  he  was  in  the 
ocean  near  the  coast  of  Asia,  for  had  not  Marco  Polo 


described  it  as  studded  with  thousands  of  spice-bearing 
islands?  He  had  not  found  any  spices,  but  the  air  was 
full  of  fragrance  and  the  trees  and  herbs  were  strange  in 
appearance.  Of  course  if  the  islands  were  the  Indies, 
the  people  must  be  Indians.  Columbus  called  them 
Indians,  and  this  name  clung  to  the  red  men,  although 
their  islands  were  not  the  true  Indies. 

The  Search  for  the  Golden  East.  Columbus  thought 
that  the  natives  meant  to  tell  him  in  their  sign  language 
of  a  great  land  to  the  south  where  gold  abounded.  He  set 
off  in  search  of  this,  and  came  upon  a  land  the  natives 
called  Cuba.  Its  large  size  convinced  him  that  he  had 
at  last  found  the  Asiatic  mainland,   and  he  sent  two 


154  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

messengers,  one  a  Jew  knowing  many  languages,  in  search 
of  the  Emperor  of  China.  They  found  neither  cities  nor 
kingdoms,  neither  gold  nor  spices.  This  was  a  great 
disappointment  to  Columbus,  but  he  patiently  kept  up 
his  search  for  the  riches  which  he  expected  to  find. 

The  Misfortunes  of  Columbus.  While  on  the  coast  of 
Cuba,  Pinzon,  the  commander  of  the  Pinta,  deserted  him. 
Pinzon,  whose  ship  was  swifter  than  the  others,  probably 
wished  to  be  the  first  to  get  home,  in  order  to  tell  a  story 
which  would  gain  him  the  credit  of  the  discovery  of  the 
Indies.  A  few  days  later  Columbus  discovered  a  large 
island  which  the  natives  called  Hayti,  and  which  he 
called  Espafiola  or  ''Spanish  Land."  At  every  island  he 
searched  for  the  spices  and  gold  which  Marco  Polo  had 
given  him  reason  to  expect.  In  a  storm  off  Espafiola 
Columbus's  own  ship,  the  Santa  Maria,  was  totally 
wrecked.  Such  disasters  convinced  him  that  it  was 
high  time  to  return  to  Spain  with  the  news  of  his  dis- 
covery. 

Preparations  for  Return  to  Spain.  As  there  was  not 
room  for  both  crews  on  the  tiny  Nina,  his  one  remaining 
ship,  it  became  necessary  to  leave  about  forty  sailors  in 
Espafiola.  A  fort  was  built,  and  supplies  were  left  for  a 
year.  Columbus  with  the  rest  set  off  on  the  return  to 
Spain.  Ten  Indians  were  captured  and  taken  with  them 
to  show  to  his  friends  in  Europe.  Besides,  Columbus 
hoped  that  they  would  learn  the  language  of  Spain,  and 
carry  Christianity  back  to  their  people. 

The  Search  for  China  renewed.  There  was  rejoicing 
in   Palos   when   the   voyagers   returned.     Great   honors 


THE    DISCOVERY  OF  A  NEW  WORLD  155 


ATLANTIC 


SAN  SALVADOR 


^/     OCEAN 


PORTO  RICO 


{SOUTH     SEA) 


0   100  200  300  400  500  600  700  800 

Scale  of  Miles 
Lands  discovered  by  Columbus  are  in  solid  black 


Map  of  Lands  Discovered  by  Columbus 

were  bestowed  upon  Columbus.  It  was  now  easy  to  get 
men  and  money  for  another  voyage.  In  September, 
1493,  Columbus  started  to  return  to  his  islands,  this 
time    with   seventeen  ships    and    fifteen   hundred   men, 


156  INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 

all  confident  that  they  would  soon  see  the  marble 
palaces  of  China,  and  secure  a  share  in  the  wealth 
of  the  Spice  Islands.  No  one  yet  realized  that  a 
new  world  —  two  great  continents  —  lay  between  them 
and  their  coveted  goal  in  Asia.  Columbus  went  di- 
rectly to  Espafiola,  where  he  found  that  his  colony  of 
the  previous  year  had  been  murdered  by  the  Indians. 
A  new  settlement  was  quickly  started.  A  little  town 
called  Isabella  was  built,  with  a  fort,  a  church,  a  market 
place,  pubhc  granary,  and  dwelling-houses.  Isabella 
was  the  first  real  settlement  in  the  New  Worjd. 

Other  Voyages  to  the  New  World.  Columbus  made 
two  other  voyages.  He  continued  to  search  for  the  coast 
of  Asia,  which  he  believed  to  be  near.  He  made  a  third 
voyage  from  Spain  to  the  West  Indies  in  1498.  He  sailed 
farther  south,  and  came  upon  the  mainland  which  later 
was  called  South  America.  A  fourth  expedition  in  1502 
touched  on  the  coast  that  we  call  Central  America.  He 
died  soon  after  this  voyage,  still  beheving  that  he  had 
discovered  a  new  route  to  the  Indies  and  new  lands  on 
the  coast  of  Asia. 

The  sad  End  of  Columbus's  Life.  The  close  of  his  life 
was  a  sad  one.  The  lands  he  had  found  did  not  yield 
the  riches  which  he  had  expected.  The  colonists  whom 
he  had  sent  out  to  the  islands  had  rebelled,  and  jealous 
enemies  had  accused  him  falsely  before  the  king  and  queen 
of  misgovernment  in  his  territories.  Once  his  opponents 
had  him  carried  to  Spain  chained  like  a  common  prisoner. 
He  was  given  his  liberty  on  reaching  Spain,  but  the 
people  had  become  prejudiced  against  him. 


THE    DISCOVERY  OF  A  NEW  WORLD 


157 


Ferdinand,  the  son  of  Columbus,  tells  us  that  as  he 
and  his  brother  Diego,  who  were  pages  in  the  queen's 
service,  happened  to 
pass  a  crowd  of  his 
father's  enemies,  the 
latter  greeted  them 
with  hoots:  ^' There 
go  the  sons  of  the 
Admiral  of  Mosqui- 
toland,  the  man  who 
has  discovered  a 
land  of  vanity  and 
deceit,  the  grave  of 
Spanish  gentlemen. ' ' 
Hardships  and  dis- 
appointments broke 
down  the  great  dis- 
coverer, and  he  died 
neglected  and  almost  _j:;^ 
forgotten  by  the 
people  01  fepam.  The  Columbus  Monument  at  Genoa 


QUESTIONS 

1.  What  plan  did  Columbus  form  ?  Why  was  it  bolder  than  the 
plan  Diaz  had  carried  out  in  1487,  or  even  than  that  Da  Gama 
carried  out  a  few  years  later  ?  Why  did  men  like  Columbus  and  Diaz 
desire  to  find  a  sea  route  to  India  ?  Had  anybody  before  Columbus 
believed  the  earth  round  ? 

2.  What  mistake  did  Columbus  make  in  estimating  the  size  of  the 
earth  ?     Why  was  this  a  fortunate  error  ? 


158  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

3.  From  what  countries  did  Columbus  try  to  obtain  help  ?  Why- 
did  he  find  it  so  hard  to  secure  this  ?  What  event  in  Spain  finally 
favored  his  cause  ?     Who  were  the  Moors  ? 

4.  Why  was  Columbus  surprised  when  he  saw  the  natives  in  the 
West  Indies  ?     Why  were  the  Indians  on  their  side  surprised  ? 

5.  What  islands  did  Columbus  find  and  claim  for  Spain  on  his  first 
voyage  ?  How  many  other  voyages  did  he  make  ?  What  new  lands 
did  he  find  on  his  later  voyages  ?     What  did  he  think  he  had  found  ? 

6.  Why  did  the  enemies  of  Columbus  in  Spain  call  him  the  Admiral 
of  Mosquitoland,  the  man  who  discovered  a  land  of  vanity  and  deceit, 
the  grave  of  Spanish  gentlemen  ?     What  did  they  mean  by  this  ? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Find  pictures  of  the  ships  of  Columbus  or  of  the  sailing  ships  of 
other  explorers  of  that  day.  How  does  the  deck  arrangement  on  those 
differ  from  the  ocean  steamships  of  to-day  ?  What  advantage  would 
ships  like  those  of  Columbus  have  over  present  steamships  in  exploring 
strange  coasts  ?     What  disadvantages  ? 

2.  Draw  up  a  list  of  reasons  why  Columbus's  sailors  were  afraid 
to  go  on  and  wished  to  turn  back  to  Spain. 

3.  Trace  on  an  outline  map  the  voyage  of  Columbus.  Mark 
where  Columbus  found  land,  and  where  he  expected  to  find  Japan  and 
China.  What  great  mass  of  land  was  really  very  near  the  island  he 
first  discovered  ?     (See  map,  page  149.) 

4.  Find  from  the  maps  on  page  33  (Greek  World) ,  page  65  (Roman 
World),  page  140  (The  world  after  Polo's  journey),  and  page  155  (The 
world  as  known  after  Columbus),  how  much  more  the  Romans  knew 
of  the  world  than  the  Greeks  had  known,  the  Europeans  after  Marco 
Polo's  journey  than  the  Romans,  and  the  Europeans  after  Columbus's 
voyage  than  after  Marco  Polo's  journey. 

Important  Date  —  1492.     The  discovery  of  America  by  Columbus. 


CHAPTER  XV 

OTHERS    HELP   IN   THE   DISCOVERY 
OF    THE    NEW    WORLD 

The  Race  to  the  Indies.  The  discovery  of  all  the  lands 
which  make  what  we  call  the  New  World  came  very 
slowly.  It  was  the  work  of  many  different  explorers. 
Most  of  the  expeditions  sent  out  to  the  new  islands  went 
in  search  of  a  passage  to  India.  It  was  a  fine  race. 
Each  nation  was  eager  to  see  its  ships  the  first  to  reach 
India  by  the  westward  route.  All  were  disappointed  at 
finding  so  much  land  between  Europe  and  Asia.  It 
seemed  to  them  to  be  of  little  value  and  to  block  the 
way  to  the  richer  countries  of  the  East.  Gradually,  how- 
ever, they  discovered  the  great  continents  which  we  know 
as  North  and  South  America.  Columbus  had  done  more 
than  he  dreamed,  and  his  discovery  was  a  turning-point 
in  history. 

John  Cabot.  John  Cabot,  an  Italian  mariner  at  this 
time  in  the  service  of  England,  left  Bristol  in  1497  on  a 
voyage  of  discovery.  This  was  five  years  after  Columbus 
discovered  the  West  Indies.  Cabot  had  heard  that  the 
sailors  of  Portugal  and  of  Spain  had  occupied  unknown 
islands.  He  planned  to  do  the  same  for  King  Henry  VII 
of  England.  For  his  voyage  he  had  a  single  vessel  no 
larger  than  the   Nina,  the  smallest  ship  in  the  fleet  of 

159 


160 


INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 


Columbus.  Eighteen  men  made  up  his  crew.  He  passed 
around  the  southern  end  of  Ireland,  and  sailed  north  and 
west  until  he  came  to  land,  which  proved  to  be  the  coast 
of  North  America  somewhere  between  the  northern  part 
of  Labrador  and  the  southern  end  of  Nova  Scotia. 

Cabot's  Discovery.  John  Cabot  saw  no  inhabitants, 
but  he  found  notched  trees,  snares  for  game,  and  needles 

for  making  nets,  which  showed 
plainly  that  the  land  was  in- 
habited by  human  beings. 
Like  Columbus,  Cabot  thought 
he  was  off  the  coast  of  China. 
The  Cabot  Voyages  forgot- 
ten. Before  the  end  of  1497 
John  Cabot  was  back  in  Bris- 
tol. It  is  almost  certain  that 
he  and  his  son,  Sebastian  Cabot, 
made  a  second  voyage  to  the 
new  found  lands  in  the  follow- 
ing year.  The  Cabot  voyages, 
however,  were  soon  almost  forgotten  by  the  people  of 
England. 

The  Naming  of  the  New  Lands.  Why  was  our  country 
named  America  rather  than  Columbia  or  New  India? 
Both  the  southern  and  northern  continents  which  we 
call  the  Americas  were  named  for  Americus  Vespucius 
rather  than  for  Christopher  Columbus.  This  seems  the 
more  strange  since  we  know  so  little  about  the  life  of 
Americus.  Americus  Vespucius  was  born  in  Florence, 
Italy,  and  like  many  other  young  Italians  of  that  day 


Sebastian  Cabot 

After  the  picture  ascribed  to  Holbein 


OTHER   DISCOVERERS  161 

entered  the  service  of  neighboring  countries.  He  went 
to  Spain  and  accompanied  several  Spanish  expeditions 
sent  to  explore  the  new  continent  which  Columbus  had 
discovered  on  his  third  voyage. 

Perhaps  Americus  went  as  a  pilot;  he  certainly  was 
not  the  leader  in  any  expedition.  But  he  seems  to  have 
written  to  his  friends  interesting  accounts  of  what  he  had 
seen.  In  one  of  these  letters  Americus  seems  to  have 
written  boastfully  of  how  he  had  found  lands  which  might 
be  called  a  new  world.  He  said  that  the  new  continent 
was  more  populous  and  more  full  of  animals  than  Europe, 
or  Asia,  or  Africa,  and  that  the  climate  was  even  more 
temperate  and  pleasant  than  any  other  region.  This 
was  clearly  a  new  world. 

Why  Americus  was  regarded  as  the  Discoverer  of 
America.  The  statement  of  Americus  was  scattered 
widely  by  the  help  of  the  newly  invented  printing  press. 
It  was  written  in  Latin,  and  so  could  be  read  by  the 
learned  of  all  countries.  They  were  impressed  by  the 
belief  of  Americus  that  he  had  seen  a  new  world  and 
not  simply  the  Indies.  This  was  especially  true  of  men 
living  outside  of  Spain  who  had  heard  little  of  Columbus 
or  his  discovery. 

Columbus  for  his  part  had  written  as  if  his  great  dis- 
covery was  a  way  to  the  Indies  and  the  finding  of  islands 
on  the  way  thither  less  important.  Besides,  when  he  saw 
what  we  call  South  America  he  had  no  idea  that  it  was  a 
new  world.  The  people  of  Europe  either  never  knew 
that  he  had  discovered  the  mainland  or  had  forgotten  it 
altogether.     But  they  heard  a  great  deal  about  Americus 


162  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

and  his  doings.  It  is  not  strange  that  Americas  rather 
than  Columbus  was  long  regarded  as  the  true  discoverer 
of  America. 

Two  Names  for  the  New  Lands.  Even  then  the  new 
continent  might  not  have  been  called  America  but  for 
the  suggestion  of  a  young  scholar  of  the  time.  Martin 
Waldseemiiller,  a  professor  of  geography  at  the  college 

Nunc  vcro  &  hef  partes  Cintlatius  luftrata?/  8C 

alia  quarta  pars  per  AmcricS  Vefpuriumc  vt  iafc^ 

>[^jg    quentibus  audietur)inucnta  eibqua  non.  video  cut 

Amc^    quis  iurc  vetet  ab  Amcrico  inucntore  fagads  inge 

nco        nfj  viro  Amcrigcn  quaG  Amend  terram/fiue  Amc 

ricam  dicendamtcuin  8C  Europa  8C  Afia  a  mulienV 

bus  fuaibrtita  (int  nomina.Eius  fitu  Sc  gentis  mo^ 

les  exLbisBims.Amendnauigadonibus  quf  (eqaS 

turliquideintelligLdatun 

Facsimile 

Of  the  passage  in  the  Cosmographioe  Introductio  (1507),  by  Martin  Waldseemiiller, 
in  which  the  name  of  America  is  proposed  for  the  New  World 

of  St.  Die,  now  in  eastern  France,  wrote  a  book  on  geog- 
raphy. In  his  description  of  the  parts  of  the  world 
unknown  to  the  ancients,  he  suggested  naming  the 
continent  stretching  to  the  south  for  Americus. 

Waldseemiiller  thought  Americus  had  been  the  real 
discoverer  of  this  continent.  He  said,  ^'Now,  indeed, 
as  these  regions  are  more  widely  explored,  and  another 
fourth  part  has  been  discovered  by  Americus  Vespucius, 
I  do  not  see  why  any  one  may  justly  forbid  it  to  be  named 
Amerige  —  that  is,  Americ's  Land,  from  Americus,  the 
discoverer.  ^^ 


OTHER   DISCOVERERS 


163 


Others  adopted  Waldseemiiller's  suggestion  and  the 
name  America  came  into  general  use  outside  of  Spain. 
But  the  Spaniards  continued  to  call  all  the  new  lands  by 
the  name  which  Columbus  had  given  them — the  Indies. 
America  was  at  first  the  name  for  South  America  only, 
but  later  was  also  used  by  writers  for  the  other  continent 
which  was  soon  found  to  the  north.  It  was  natural  to 
distinguish  the  two  continents  as  South  and  North 
America. 

Balboa.  The  successors  of  Columbus  kept  up  a  cease- 
less search  for  the  real  Indies,  but  the  more  they  explored 
the  more  they  saw  that  a  great 
continental  barrier  was  lying 
across  the  sea  passage  to  Asia. 
A  few  began  to  suspect  that 
after  all  America  was  not  a  part 
of  Asia.  Vasco  Nunez  Balboa 
was  one  of  these.  Balboa  was 
a  planter  who  had  settled  in 
Espanola.  He  fell  deeply  into 
debt,  and  to  escape  his  credi- 
tors had  himself  nailed  up  in 
a  barrel  and  put  aboard  a  vessel 
bound  for  the  northern  coast  of 

South  America.  From  there  he  went  to  the  eastern 
border  of  Panama  with  a  party  of  gold  seekers.  The 
Indians  told  him  of  a  great  sea  and  of  an  abundance  of 
gold  on  its  shores  to  be  found  a  short  distance  across  the 
isthmus.  It  is  probable  that  the  Indians  wished  to  get 
rid  of  the  Spaniards  as  neighbors. 


Vasco  Nunez  Balboa 


164 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


Balboa's  Discovery  of  the  Pacific.  Balboa  resolved 
to  make  a  name  for  himself  and  to  be  the  discoverer  of 
the  other  sea.  He  set  off  in  1513.  The  land  is  not  more 
than  forty-five  miles  wide  at  Panama,  but  it  is  almost  im- 
passable even  to  this  day.  For  twenty-two  days  the 
hardy  adventurers  advanced  through  a  forest,  dense  with 
thickets  and  tangled  swamps  and  interlacing  vines  —  so 
thick  that  for  days  the  sun  could  not  be  seen  —  and  over 
rough  and  slippery  mountain-sides  until  they  came  to 
an  open  sea  stretching  off  to  the  south  and  west.  Balboa 
called  it  the  South  Sea,  but  it  is  usually  called  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  the  name  given  it  afterward. 

Balboa  had  made  the  important  discovery  that  the 
barrier  of  land  was  comparatively  narrow.  This  gave  the 
impression  that  North  America,  too,  was  narrower  than 
it  proved  to  be,  and  the  search  for  the  passage  to  the 
Indies  was  pushed  with  greater  vigor. 

Magellan.  A  Portuguese 
explorer,  Vasco  da  Gama, 
had  really  won  the  race 
begun  by  Prince  Henry's 
navigators  and  Columbus 
for  India,  the  land  of 
cloves,  pepper,  and  nut- 
megs. He  had  won  in  1497 
by  going  around  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope.    Another 

Ferdinand  Magellan  _      , . 

explorer,  Ferdmand  Ma- 
gellan, finally  reached  the  Indies  in  a  long  westward 
voyage  lasting  two  years,  from  1519  to  1521. 


OTHER   DISCOVERERS 


165 


The  Beginning  of  Magellan's  Voyage.  Magellan,  him- 
self a  Portuguese,  tried  in  vain  like  Columbus  to  per- 
suade the  king  of  Portugal  to  aid  him  in  his  project. 
He  succeeded  better  in  Spain,  and  sailed  from  there  in 
1519  with  a  small  fleet  given  him  by  the  young  king 


The  Strait  of  Magellan 

Charles.  The  five  ships  in  his  fleet  were  old  and  in  bad 
repair,  and  the  crews  had  been  brought  together  from 
every  nation.  They  sailed  directly  to  South  America, 
and  spent  the  first  year  searching  every  inlet  along  the 
coast  for  a  passage. 

They  found  that  the  natives  of  South  America  used  for 
food  vegetables  that  ''looked  like  turnips  and  tasted  like 
chestnuts."     The   Indians   called    them    ''patatas."     In 


166  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

this  way  the  potato,  one  of  the  great  foods  of  to-day,  was 
found  by  Europeans.  A  whole  winter  was  passed  on 
the  cold  and  barren  coast  of  Patagonia.  Magellan  called 
the  natives  ''Patagones,"  the  word  in  his  language 
meaning  big  feet,  from  the  large  foot-prints  which  they 
left  on  the  sand. 

The  Strait  of  Magellan.  Magellan  finally  found  a 
strait,  since'  named  for  him  the  Strait  of  Magellan,  and 
sailed  his  ships  through  it  amid  the  greatest  dangers. 
The  change  from  the  rough  waters  of  the  strait  to  the 
calm  sea  beyond  made  the  word  Pacific  or  Peaceful  Sea 
seem  the  most  suitable  name  for  the  vast  body  of  water 
which  they  had  entered. 

The  First  Voyage  across  the  Pacific.  From  the  western 
coast  of  South  America  Magellan  struck  boldly  out  into 
the  Pacific  Ocean  on  his  way  to  Asia.  The  crews  suffered 
untold  hardships.  The  very  rats  which  overran  the 
rotten  ships  became  a  luxurious  article  of  food  which 
only  the  more  fortunate  members  of  the  crews  could 
afford.  The  poorer  seamen  lived  for  days  on  the  ox-hide 
strips  which  protected  the  masts.  These  were  soaked 
in  sea-water  and  roasted  over  the  fire. 

Magellan  was  fortunate  enough  to  chance  upon  the 
Isle  of  Guam,  where  plentiful  supphes  were  obtained.  He 
called  the  group  of  small  islands,  of  which  Guam  is  one, 
the  Ladrones.  This  was  his  word  for  robbers,  used  be- 
cause the  natives  were  such  robbers.  The  expedition 
discovered  a  group  of  islands  afterwards  called  the 
Philippines.  There  Magellan  fell  in  with  traders  from 
the  Indies  and  knew  that  the  remainder  of  the  voyage 


OTHER   DISCOVERERS 


167 


would  be  through  well-known  seas  and  over  a  route  fre- 
quently followed.  Poor  Magellan  did  not  live  to  complete 
his  remarkable  voyage.  He  was  killed  in  the  Philippine 
Islands  in  a  battle  with  the  natives. 


An  Old  Map  of  the  New  World  — 1523 

After  Magellan's  voyage,  but  before  the  exploration  of  North  America 
had  gone  far 

Only  one  of  the  five  ships  found  its  way  through  the 
Spice  Islands,  across  the  Indian  Ocean,  around  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope,  and  so  back  to  Spain;  but  this  one  carried 
home  twenty-six  tons  of  cloves,  worth  more  than  enough 
to  pay  the  whole  cost  of  the  expedition.  Such  was  the 
value  of  the  trade  Europe  was  so  eagerly  seeking. 


168  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

What    Magellan    had   shown    the    People    of    Europe. 

Magellan's  voyage  had,  however,  been  a  great  event. 
Historians  are  agreed  that  it  was  the  greatest  voyage  in 
the  history  of  mankind.  It  had  shown  in  a  practical 
way  that  the  earth  is  a  globe,  just  as  Columbus  and 
other  wise  men  had  long  taught,  for  a  ship  had  sailed 
completely  around  it. 

But  Magellan  had  also  proved  some  things  that  they 
had  not  dreamed.  He  had  shown  that  two  great  oceans 
instead  of  one  lay  between  Europe  and  Asia ;  he  had  made 
clear  that  the  Indies  which  the  Spanish  explorers  had 
found,  and  which  other  people  were  beginning  to  call 
the  Americas,  were  really  a  new  world  entirely  separate 
from  Asia,  and  not  a  part  of  Asia  as  Columbus  had 
thought. 


QUESTIONS 

1.  Why  were  the  early  American  explorers  disappointed  at  finding 
two  continents  between  Europe  and  Asia  ? 

2.  What  land  did  John  Cabot  discover  ?  Where  did  he  think  this 
land  was  ?  Why  did  the  English  people  take  little  interest  in  this 
voyage  ? 

3.  Why  was  our  country  named  America  ?  Do  you  think  that 
Americus  Vespucius  deserved  so  great  an  honor  ?  By  what  name  did 
the  Spaniards  continue  to  call  the  new  region  ?  Why  did  the  Span- 
iards have  one  name  and  the  other  Europeans  another  name  for  a  long 
time? 

4.  How  did  Balboa  come  to  find  the  Pacific  Ocean  ?  Why  did  men 
search  for  a  passage  between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Pacific  more 
vigorously  after  Balboa's  expedition  ? 

5.  Why  has  Magellan's  voyage  been  called  the  greatest  one  in 
history  ?  What  three  things  had  Magellan  shown  the  European 
world  ? 


OTHER   DISCOVERERS  169 


EXERCISES 


1.  Make  out  a  list  of  the  explorers  mentioned  in  this  chapter  who 
helped  in  the  discovery  of  the  New  World,  and  place  opposite  the 
name  of  each  the  name  of  the  land  he  discovered. 

2.  Trace  Magellan's  voyage  on  the  map,  page  167,  and  make  a 
list  of  the  lands  or  countries  he  passed.  Look  at  the  map  of  North 
America  on  this  old  map,  and  at  the  one  on  page  223.  How  do  you 
account  for  the  queer  shape  of  North  America  on  the  old  map  ? 

Important  date —  1519-21.  Magellan's  ship  made  the  first  voyage 
around  the  world. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS  AND  CONQUERORS 
ON    THE    MAINLAND 

The  Civilization  of  the  Mexican  Indians.  Early  Spanish 
explorers  on  the  coast  of  Mexico  found  the  Indians  of 
the  mainland  more  highly  civilized  than  the  natives  of 
the  West  Indies.  Some  of  these,  especially  the  Aztecs, 
lived  in  large  villages  or  cities  and  were  ruled  by  powerful 
chiefs  or  kings.  They  built  to  their  gods  huge  stone 
temples  with  towers  several  stories  in  height. 

Their  houses,  quite  unlike  those  of  the  other  Indians  the 
Spanish  had  seen,  were  made  of  stone  or  sun-dried  brick 
and  coated  with  hard  white  plaster.  Some  of  them  were 
of  immense  size  and  could  hold  many  famihes.  Doors 
had  not  been  invented,  but  hangings  of  woven  grass  or 
matting  of  cotton  served  instead.  Strings  of  shells  which 
a  visitor  could  rattle  answered  for  door-bells. 

The  streets  of  the  towns  were  narrow,  but  were  often 
paved  with  a  sort  of  cement.  Aqueducts  in  solid  masonry 
somewhat  like  the  old  Roman  aqueducts,  although  not 
so  large,  carried  water  from  the  neighboring  hills  for 
fountains  and  rude  public  baths. 

The  women  wove  cotton  and  prepared  clothing  for 
their  families.  Workmen  made  ornaments  of  gold  and 
copper,  and  utengils  and  dishes  of  pottery  for  every-day 

170 


EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


171 


use.  The  people  cultivated  the  fields  around  the  cities, 
raising  a  great  variety  of  foods,  and  even  built  ditches 
to  carry  water  for  irrigating  the  fields.  All  this  was  in 
striking  contrast  with  the  simple  habits  of  the  West 
Indians. 

Cruel  Customs  of  the  Aztecs.  With  all  the  good 
features  of  Mexican  hfe,  with  all  the  superiority  of  the 
Mexicans  over  the  other  Indians,  there  was  much  that 


A\  T 


.^-^^^ 


^W4i'^ 


llii(miiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiliiifliiri(ii(«MiniiHn)iiim)»iiimiimHii)n»)« 

Aztec  Sacrificial  Stone 

Now  in  the  square  before  the  cathedral  in  the  City  of  Mexico 

was  hideous  and  cruel.  The  Aztecs,  the  most  powerful 
tribes,  wxre  continually  at  war  with  their  neighbors. 
They  lived  mainly. upon  the  plunder  of  their  enemies  and 
tribute  taken  from  those  they  had  conquered.  The 
victor  in  battle  offered  his  captives,  when  they  had  been 
w^ell  fattened,  as  sacrifices  to  his  gods,  and  he  and  his 
followers  devoured  the  victims  at  horrible  feasts. 

Spanish  Ideas  of  Mexico.  The  reports  of  the  Aztec 
civilization  and  of  the  treasures  of  gold,  mostly  untrue, 
excited  the  interest  and  greed  of  the  Spaniards.     Mexico 


172 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


seemed  like  the  China  which  Marco  Polo  had  described, 
and  might  offer  a  chance  of  immense  wealth  for  those 
who  should  conquer  it.     In  truth,  Mexican  civilization 

did  resemble  that  of  Asia 
more  than  anything  that 
the  Spaniards  had  seen. 
Montezuma,  a  powerful 
chief  or  king  of  the  Aztecs, 
lived  somewhat  like  a 
Mongol  Emperor  of  Persia 
or  China. 

Cortes.  In  1519  the 
governor  of  Cuba  sent 
Hernando  Cortes  to  ex- 
plore and  conquer  Mexico. 
The  expedition  landed 
where  Vera  Cruz  is  now 
situated.  The  ships  were 
then  sunk  in  order  to  cut 
off  all  hope  of  retreat  for  the  soldiers.  ^'For  whom 
but  cowards,"  said  Cortes,  ''were  means  of  retreat 
necessary!"  The  small  army  marched  slowly  inland 
towards  the  City  of  Mexico,  which  was  the  capital  of 
Montezuma's  kingdom. 

The  Spanish  priests  worked  up  the  zeal  of  the  soldiers 
to  the  frenzy  of  a  crusade  for  the  Cross.  The,  invaders, 
priests  and  soldiers,  thought  it  a  duty  to  destroy  the 
practice  of  human  sacrifices  and  to  force  the  Christian 
religion  upon  the  natives.  The  Mexican  priests  on  their 
part,  dressed  in  dark  cotton  robes  and  with  their  hair 


Montezuma,  the  last  King  of 
Mexico 

After  Montanus  and  Ogilby 


EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


173 


tangled  and  matted  with  blood  from  horrible  human 
sacrifices,  went  among  the  Indians  exhorting  them  to 
defend  their  temples  and  their  gods. 

How  the  Spaniards  and  the  Aztecs  fought.  The  Mexi- 
can warriors,  though  they  fought  fiercely,  were  no  match 
for  the  Spaniards.  The 
Mexicans  were  experts 
with  the  bow  and  arrow, 
using  arrows  pointed  with 
a  hard  kind  of  stone. 
They  carried  for  hand-to- 
hand  fighting  a  narrow 
club  set  with  a  double 
edge  of  razor-like  stones, 
and  wore  a  crude  kind  of 
armor  made  from  quilted 
cotton.  But  such  things 
were  useless  against 
Spanish  bullets  shot  from 
afar. 

The  roaring  cannon,  the 
glittering  steel  swords,  the 
thick  armor  and  shining 
helmets,    the    prancing 

horses  on  which  the  Spanish  leaders  were  mounted,  gave 
the  whole  a  strange,  unearthly  appearance  to  the  simple- 
minded  Indians.  The  story  is  told  that  the  Mexicans 
believed  that  one  of  their  gods  had  once  floated  out  to 
sea,  saying  that,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  he  would  return 
with   fair-skinned   companions   to   begin   again  his  rule 


The  Armor  of  Cortes 

After  an  engraving  of  the  original  in  the 
National  Museum,  Madrid 


174  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

over  his  people.  Many  Aztecs  looked  upon  the  coming 
of  the  white  men  as  the  return  of  this  god  and  thought 
that  resistance  would  be  useless.  Such  natives  sent 
presents,  made  their  peace  with  Cortes,  and  so  weakened 
the  opposition  to  the  conquerors. 

Cortes  in  Peril.  Cortes  easily  entered  the  City  of 
Mexico,  and  forced  Montezuma  to  resign.  But  here  the 
natives  attacked  his  army  in  such  numbers  that  he  had 


Cannon  of  the  Time  of  Cortes 

After  Van  Menken.  There  are  in  the  naval  museum 
at  Annapolis  guns  captured  in  the  Mexican  War  supposed 
to  be  those  used  by  Cortes 

to  retreat  to  escape  capture.  The  Spaniards  fled  from 
the  city  at  night  amid  the  onslaught  of  the  inhabitants 
fighting  for  their  religion  and  their  homes. 

The  retreat  cost  the  Spaniards  terrible  losses.  Cortes 
started  in  the  evening  on  the  retreat  with  1,250  soldiers, 
6,000  Indian  allies,  and  80  horses.  There  were  left  in  the 
morning  500  soldiers,  2,000  allies,  and  20  horses.  Cortes  is 
said  to  have  buried  his  face  in  his  hands  and  wept  for  his 
lost  followers,  but  he  never  wavered  in  his  purpose  of  tak- 
ing Mexico.  He  was  able  to  defeat  the  Indians  in  the  open 
country,  and  to  return  to  the  attack  on  the  capital  city. 


EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


175 


Capture  of  the  City  of  Mexico.  The  siege  which  fol- 
lowed, lasting  nearly  three  months,  has  rarely  been 
matched  in  history  for  the  bravery  and  sufTering  of  the 
natives.  The  fighting  was  constant  and  terrible.  The 
fresh  water  supply  was  cut  off  from  the  inhabitants  in 
the  city,  and  famine  aided  the  invaders.  At  length  the 
defenders  were  exhausted  and  Cortes  entered.     It  had 


The  City  of  Mexico  under  the  Conquerors 

From  the  engraving  in  the  "  Niewe  Wereld  "  of  Montanus 

taken  him  two  years  to  conquer  the  Aztecs.  A  greater 
task  remained  for  him  to  do.  He  was  to  cleanse  and 
rebuild  the  City  of  Mexico,  make  it  a  center  of  Spanish 
civilization,  and  Mexico  a  New  Spain.  By  such  work 
Cortes  showed  that  he  could  be  not  only  a  great  conqueror, 
but  also  an  able  ruler  in  time  of  peace. 

Pizarro.  A  few  years  after  Cortes  conquered  Mexico 
a  second  army  conquered  another  famous  Indian  king- 
dom. Francisco  Pizarro  commanded  this  expedition, 
which  set  out  from  Panama  in  153L  Pizarro  had  been 
with  Balboa  at  the  discovery  of  the  South  Sea  or  Pacific 


176 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


Ocean,  and,  like  his  master,  had  become  interested  in  the 
stories  the  Indians  told  of  a  rich  kingdom  far  to  the  south. 
The  golden  kingdom  which  the  Indians  described  was 

that  of  the  Incas,  who  hved 
much  as  the  Aztecs.  The  Span- 
iards called  the  region  of  the 
Incas  the  Biru  country  or,  by 
softening  the  first  letter,  the 
Peru  country,  from  Biru,  who 
was  a  native  Indian  chieftain. 

Conquest  of  Peru.  Pizarro 
found  the  Incas  divided  as  usual 
by  civil  wars  and  incapable  of 
much  resistance.  One  of  their 
rival  chiefs  was  outwitted  when 
he  tried  to  capture  Pizarro  by  a 
trick,  and  was  himself  made  a 
prisoner  instead.  He  offered  to 
give  Pizarro  in  return  for  his 
freedom  as  much  gold  as  would 
fill  his  prison  room  as  high  as  he 
could  reach.  The  offer  was  accepted,  and  gold,  mainly 
in  the  shape  of  vases,  plates,  images,  and  other  orna- 
ments from  the  temples  for  the  Indian  idols,  was 
gathered  together. 

The  Spaniards  soon  found  themselves  in  possession  of 
almost  $7,000,000  worth  of  gold,  besides  a  vast  quantity 
of  silver.  As  much  more  was  taken  from  the  Indians  by 
force.  The  whole  was  divided  among  the  conquerors. 
Pizarro's  share  was  worth  nearly  a  million  dollars.     But 


A  Stone  Idol  of  the  Aztecs 

It  is  more  than  eight  feet  high 
and  five  feet  across,  and  was  dug 
up  in  the  central  square  of  the 
City  of  Mexico  more  than  ono 
hundred  years  ago 


EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS  177 

the  poor  chief  who  had  made  them  suddenly  rich  was 
suspected  of  plotting  to  have  his  warriors  ambush  them 
as  they  left  the  country,  was  tried  by  his  conquerors,  and 
put  to  death.  The  bloody  work  of  conquest  was  soon 
over.  Peru,  like  Mexico,  rapidly  became  a  center  of 
Spanish  settlement.  Emigrants,  instead  of  stopping  in 
the  West  Indies,  had  the  choice  of  going  on  into  the  newer 
regions  which  Cortes  and  Pizarro  had  won. 

Emigrants  to  Spanish  America.  It  was  much  harder 
in  the  sixteenth  century  to  leave  Spain  and  settle  in 
America  than  it  is  to-day.  The  first  and  sometimes  the 
greatest  difficulty  was  in  getting  permission  to  leave 
Spain.  No  one  could  go  who  had  not  secured  the  king's 
consent.  The  emigrant  must  show  that  neither  he  nor 
his  father  nor  his  grandfather  had  ever  been  guilty  of 
heresy,  that  is,  that  he  and  his  forefathers  had  been 
steadfast  Catholic  Christians.  His  wife,  if  he  had  one, 
must  give  her  consent.  His  debts  must  all  be  paid.  The 
Moors  and  the  Jews  of  Spain  could  not  secure  permits  to 
move  to  the  New  World.  Foreigners  of  whatever  nation 
were  not  wanted  in  the  colonies  and  were  usually  kept 
out.     Spain  tried  to  keep  its  colonies  wholly  for  Spaniards. 

Hardships  of  the  Sea  Voyage.  Those  who  did  go  to 
the  colonies  found  the  voyage  dangerous  and  costly. 
One  traveler  has  related  that  it  cost  him  about  one 
hundred  and  eighty  dollars  for  the  passage,  and  that  he 
provided  his  own  chickens  and  bread.  The  danger  to 
sailing  ships  from  storms  was  much  greater  than  it  is 
to-day  for  steamships.  The  voyage  required  three  or 
four  weeks  and  not  uncommonly  as  many  months. 


178  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

The  Need  of  Laborers.  The  hardships  and  dangers 
of  the  voyage  and  the  reports  of  suffering  from  famine 
and  disease  kept  most  people  from  going  to  the  New  World. 
Emigration  was  slow,  amounting  to  about  a  thousand 
a  year.  There  were  always  fewer  capable  white  laborers 
than  the  landowners  in  the  colonies  needed  for  their 
work,  for  there  was  much  to  do  in  clearing  the  land 
and  preparing  it  for  use.  The  landowners  were  usually 
well-to-do  Spaniards  who  did  not  like  to  work  in  the 
fields  themselves.  A  great  many  of  the  laborers  who 
migrated  to  America  served  in  the  army  or  went  to  the 
gold  and  silver  mines  of  Mexico  and  Peru.  The  craze 
for  gold  constantly  robbed  the  older  colonies  of  their 
farm  laborers.  The  landowners  in  the  islands  of  the 
West  Indies,  during  the  early  history  of  the  colonies,  made 
slaves  of  the  Indians  and  compelled  them  to  take  the 
place  of  the  laborers  they  needed  and  could  not  obtain. 

Indian  Slavery.  The  people  of  Europe  thought  that 
the  whole  world  belonged  to  the  followers  of  Christ.  Non- 
Christians,  whether  Indian  or  negro,  had  the  choice  of 
accepting  Christianity  or  of  being  made  slaves.  The 
choice  of  Christianity  did  not  always  save  them  from  the 
fate  of  slavery.  In  this  the  Spaniards  were  no  more 
cruel  than  their  neighbors  the  English  or  the  French. 
The  Spanish  planters  from  the  beginning  forced  the 
Indians  to  work  their  farms.  The  gold  seekers  made 
them  work  in  their  mines. 

The  labor  in  every  case  was  hard,  and  specially  hard 
for  the  Indian  unused  to  work.  The  overseers  were 
brutal  when  the  slaves  did  not  do  the  tasks  set  for  them. 


EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


179 


Hard  usage  and  the  unhealthful  quarters  rapidly  broke 
down  the  natives.  The  white  men  also  brought  into 
the  island  diseases  which  they,  with  their  greater  experi- 
ence, could  resist,  but  from  which,  one  writer  says,  the 
Indians  died  like  sheep  with  a  distemper. 


A  Spanish  Galleon 

Ships  like  this  carried  the  Spanish  emigrants  to  America 

Slavery  destroys  the  West  Indians.  When  the  number 
of  the  Indians  in  Espafiola  and  Cuba  had  decreased  so 
much  that  there  were  not  enough  left  to  meet  the  needs 
of  the  planters,  slave-hunters  searched  the  neighboring 
islands  for  others.  Finally,  when  the  Indians  were  nearly 
gone,  and  the  planters  began  to  look  to  the  mainland  for 
their  slaves,  the  king  of  Spain  forbade  making  slaves  of 


180  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

the  Indians.  Unfortunately  he  did  not  forbid  them  to 
capture  negroes  in  Africa  for  the  same  purpose,  and  the 
change  merely  meant  that  negroes  took  the  place  of 
Indians  as  slaves.  The  story  of  the  change  is  in  great 
part  the  story  of  the  life  of  Bartholomew  de  Las  Casas. 

Las  Casas.  The  father  of  Las  Casas  was  a  companion 
of  Columbus  on  his  second  voyage  in  1493.  He  returned 
to  Spain,  taking  with  him  a  young  Indian  slave  whom  he 
gave  to  his  son.  This  youth  became  greatly  interested 
in  the  race  to  which  his  young  slave  belonged.  In  1502 
he  went  to  Espaiiola  to  take  possession  of  his  father's 
estate.  The  planter's  life  did  not  long  satisfy  him  and 
finally  he  became  a  priest.  He  moved  from  Espanola  to 
Cuba,  the  newer  colony. 

Las  Casas  became  convinced  that  Indian  slavery  was 
wrong,  and  gave  his  own  slaves  their  freedom.  In  his 
sermons  he  attacked  the  abuses  of  slavery.  He  visited 
Spain  in  order  to  help  the  slaves,  and  secured  many  re- 
forms which  lessened  the  hardships  of  their  lot.  Since 
the  planters  demanded  more  laborers  and  Las  Casas 
thought  the  negro  would  be  hardier  than  the  Indian,  he 
advocated  negro  slavery  in  place  of  Indian  slavery  as 
the  less  of  two  evils.  Finally,  in  1542,  Las  Casas  per- 
suaded his  king,  Charles  V,  to  put  an  end  to  Indian 
slavery  of  every  form. 

His  success  came  too  late  to  benefit  the  natives  of  the 
West  Indies.  They  had  decreased  until  almost  none 
were  left.  It  is  said  that  there  were  two  hundred  thou- 
sand Indians  in  Espanola  in  1492,  and  that  in  1548 
there  were  barely  five  hundred   survivors.     The  same 


EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


181 


i;=.^^ 


decrease  had  taken  place  in  the  other  islands.  But  the 
work  of  Las  Casas  came  in  time  to  save  the  Indians  on 
the  mainland  from  the  fate  of  the  luckless  islanders. 

Negro  Slavery.  Las  Casas  later  regretted  that  he  had 
advised  the  planters  to  obtain  negroes  to  take  the  place 
of  the  Indians.  Some 
negroes  had  been  cap- 
tured by  the  Portu- 
guese on  the  coast  of 
Africa  during  their 
explorations  and 
taken  to  Europe  as  .f 
slaves.  Columbus  car- 
ried a  few  of  these  to 
the  West  Indies  with 
him,  and  others  had 
followed  his  example, 
but  negro  slavery  had 
grown  very  slowly  un- 
til after  Las  Casas 
stopped  Indian 
slavery,  when  it  in- 
creased rapidly  in 
Spanish  America. 

The  Missions  of  the      ,,,    ,,     .,     Y^?-""^^^    ■    u    .    . 

After  the  picture  by  Felix  Parra  in  the  Academy, 

lVIa.inla.nd.       Las  Casas    ^^^^^<^o-      Las   Casas   is  supposed    to    be     imploring 

Providence    to    shield    the    natives     from      Spanish 

became  at  one  time  a  cruelty 

missionary  to  a  tribe  of  the  most  desperate  warriors  lo- 
cated on  the  southern  border  of  Mexico,  in  a  region  called 
by  the  Spaniards  the  ''Land  of  War."     Three  times  a 


182  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Spanish  army  had  invaded  the  country,  and  three  times 
it  had  been  driven  back  by  the  native  defenders.  Las 
Casas  wished  to  show  the  Spaniards  that  more  could  be 
accompHshed  by  treating  the  Indians  kindly  than  by 
bloody  warfare  and  conquest. 

He  and  the  monks  whom  he  took  with  him  learned 
the  language  of  the  Indians,  and  went  among  them  not 
as  conquerors  but  as  Christian  teachers.  Their  gentle 
manners  and  endless  patience  won  the  friendship  of  the 
Indians  in  time  and  changed  the  land  of  constant  warfare 
into  one  of  peace.  They  led  the  natives  to  destroy  their 
idols  and  to  give  up  cannibalism.  The  mission  estab- 
lished among  them  and  kept  up  by  the  monks  who  were 
attracted  to  it  was  only  one  of  a  great  number  which 
sprang  up  on  the  mainland. 

The  Work  of  the  Missions.  Influenced  by  the  work  of 
Las  Casas  against  Indian  slavery  and  for  Indian  missions, 
the  Spaniards  bent  their  efforts  to  preserve  and  Christ- 
ianize the  natives  wherever  they  came  upon  them  in 
America.  Catholic  priests  gathered  the  Indians  into 
permanent  villages,  which  were  called  missions.  Within 
about  one  hundred  years  after  the  death  of  Columbus, 
or  by  1600,  there  were  more  then  5,000,000  Indians  in 
such  villages  under  Spanish  rule.  Priests  taught  them 
to  build  better  houses,  checked  their  native  vices,  and 
suppressed  heathen  practices. 

Every  mission  became  a  little  industrial  school  for 
children  and  parents  alike,  where  all  might  learn  the 
simpler  arts  and  trades  and  the  customs  and  language  of 
their   teachers.     Each    Indian   cultivated   his   own   plot 


EARLY  SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


183 


of  land  and  worked  two  hours  a  day  on  the  farm  belong- 
ing to  the  village.  The  produce  of  the  village  farm  sup- 
ported the  church.  The  monks  or  friars  who  had  charge 
of  the  mission  cared  for  the  poor,  taught  in  the  schools, 
preserved  the  peace  and  order  of  the  village,  and  looked 
after  the  religious  welfare  of  all. 


Ruins  of  a   Spanish  Mission  House 


Gradually  Spanish  emigrants  settled  in  the  mission 
stations,  and  planters  established  farms  around  them, 
and  they  became  Spanish  villages  in  every  respect  like 
those  in  the  islands  or  in  the  Old  World,  except  that  many 
inhabitants  in  the  towns  on  the  mainland  were  Indians. 
The  emigrants  freely  intermarried  with  the  Indians  and 
a  mixed  race  took  the  place  of  the  old  inhabitants.  The 
customs,  language,  religion,  and  rule  of  Spain  prevailed 
in  this  New  Spain,  though  in  some  ways  the  new  civiliza- 
tion was  not  so  good  as  that  of  the  Old  World. 


184  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

QUESTIONS 

1.  In  what  ways  did  the  Aztecs  resemble  the  Europeans?  How 
did  they  differ  from  them?  Why  were  the  Spaniards  particularly 
anxious  to  conquer  Mexico? 

2.  Why  did  many  of  the  Mexicans  refuse  to  fight  the  Spaniards? 
How  many  soldiers  and  Indian  allies  did  Cortes  lose  in  one  battle? 
How  long  did  it  take  Cortes  to  conquer  Mexico? 

3.  What  other  Indian  people  was  conquered  a  few  years  later? 
By  whom?  What  seemed  to  be  the  main  object  of  these  conquerors, 
Cortes  and  Pizarro,  in  their  expeditions? 

4.  Why  did  the  Spaniards  make  slaves  of  the  Indians  in  the  West 
Indies?  Why  did  they  later  cease  making  slaves  of  Indians  and  begin 
making  slaves  of  negroes?     What  share  had  Las  Casas  in  this  change? 

5.  What  good  work  did  the  priests  and  monks  in  the  Spanish  Mis- 
sions accomplish?  What  became  of  the  Aztecs  or  other  Indian 
tribes  in  Mexico? 

EXERCISES 

1.  Find  all  you  can  about  the  houses,  food,  clothing,  and  occupa- 
tions of  any  Indians  living  in  your  part  of  the  United  States,  or  if 
none  are  there  now,  learn  this  from  your  parents  or  from  some  neigh- 
bor who  knew  the  Indians.  Did  they  resemble  the  Aztecs  in  these 
respects  or  the  West  Indians? 

2.  Review  the  account  of  emigrating  to  Spanish  America  four  hun- 
dred years  ago.  Who  could  not  go  to  Spanish  America  then?  Find 
out  who  may  not  come  into  the  United  States  to-day.  What  did  it 
cost  one  traveler  to  get  to  America  in  the  sixteenth  century?  Find 
out  the  cost  of  a  voyage  from  Europe  to  America  to-day.  How  long 
did  it  take  to  make  such  a  voyage?  Find  out  the  usual  length  of  a 
voyage  from  Europe  to-day. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE    SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 

Ponce  de  Leon.  While  men  like  Cortes  were  exploring 
and  conquering  the  countries  on  the  west  shore  of  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  others  began  to  search  the  vast  regions 
to  the  north.  One  of  these  ex- 
plorers w^as  Ponce  de  Leon,  who 
had  come  to  Espanola  wdth  Co- 
lumbus in  1493.  He  afterwards 
spent  many  years  in  the  West 
Indies  capturing  Indians,  and 
understood  from  something  they 
said  that  a  magic  fountain  could 
be  found  beyond  the  Bahamas 
which  would  restore  an  old  man      '|^||'    Jl     ?®/«^  Si  ^ 

to  youth  and  vigor,  if  he  bathed       "^'''''''  ^    'f '    ■  "■' 

Ponce  de  Leon 
m  it. 

As  Ponce  de  Leon  was  beginning  to  feel  aged  he  went  in 
search  of  this  wondrous  fountain,  but  he  found  instead  a 
coast  where  flowers  grew  in  great  abundance.  It  w^as  the 
Easter  season  in  1513.  Since  the  Spanish  call  this  season 
Pascua  Florida  or  Flowery  Easter,  Ponce  called  the  new 
flowery  country  Florida.  He  w^ent  ashore  near  the  pres- 
ent site  of  St.  Augustine,  and  later,  while  trying  to  estab- 
lish a  settlement,  lost  his  life  in  a  battle  with  the  Indians. 

185 


186 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


Explorations  of  North  American  Coast.  Other  Spanish 
explorers  between  1513  and  1525  followed  the  whole 
Gulf  coast  from  Florida  to  Vera  Cruz,  and  the  Atlantic 
coast  from  Florida  to  Labrador.  They  sought  con- 
tinually for  a  passage  to  India.     Every  large  inlet  was 

entered,  for  it  might  prove  to 
be  the  long-looked-for  strait. 
Slowly  the  coast  of  North 
America  took  shape  on  the 
maps  of  that  time.  Two  fa- 
mous expeditions  into  the  inte- 
rior of  the  country  did  much  to 
enlarge  this  knowledge.  One 
was  made  by  De  Soto  through 
the  region  which  now  forms 
seven  southern  states  of  the 
Hernando  de  Soto  United   States,  and   the   other 

was  by  Coronado  through  the  great  southwest. 

De  Soto.  Hernando  de  Soto,  a  noble  from  Seville  in 
Spain,  had  won  fame  and  fortune  with  Pizarro  in  Peru. 
The  King  of  Spain,  to  reward  his  bravery  and  skill  in 
conquering  Indians,  made  him  Governor  of  Cuba.  In 
those  days  the  Governor  of  Cuba  controlled  Florida.  It 
was  a  larger  Florida  than  the  present  state  of  that  name, 
for  Spanish  Florida  included  the  whole  north  coast  of 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico  running  back  into  the  continent 
without  any  definite  boundary. 

The  Story  of  the  Gilded  Man.  De  Soto  had  heard  a 
fanciful  story  of  a  country  so  rich  in  gold  that  its  king 
was  smeared  every  morning  with  gum  and  then  thickly 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA       187 

sprinkled  with  powdered  gold,  which  was  washed  off  at 
night.  De  Soto  thought  this  country  might  be  some- 
where in  Florida,  and  prepared  to  search  for  the  Gilded 
Man,  or  in  the  Spanish  language  El  Dorado. 

The  Comrades  of  De  Soto.  More  than  six  hundred 
men,  some  of  them  from  the  oldest  families  of  the  nobility 
of  Spain  and  Portugal,  flocked  to  De 
Soto's  banner.  They  sold  their  pos- 
sessions at  home  and  ventured  all  their 
wealth  in  the  hope  of  obtaining  great 
riches  in  Florida. 

De  Soto's  Route  through  the  South 
of  North  America.  De  Soto  crossed 
from  Cuba  to  the  west  coast  of  Florida 
in  1539,  and  advanced  northward  by 
land  to  an  Indian  village  near  Apa- 
lachee  Bay.     Here  he   spent   the  first 

winter.      A    white     man,    whom     the    Spanish  Knight   of 

Indians  had  taken  captive  twelve  years       ^^^^  Century 
before  and  finally  adopted,  joined  De  Soto  and  became 
very  useful  as  an  interpreter. 

In  the  spring  De  Soto  renewed  his  explorations.  It  was 
like  a  journey  into  the  interior  of  Africa.  The  expedition 
passed  northeasterly  through  the  country  now  within 
Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  as  far,  perhaps,  as  the  border 
of  North  Carohna.  From  here  it  passed  through  the 
mountains,  and  turned  southwesterly  through  Tennessee 
and  Alabama  until  a  large  Indian  village  called  Mauvilla 
was  reached.  This  was  near  the  head  of  Mobile  Bay. 
Mobile  was  named  from  the  Indian  village  Mauvilla. 


188 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


The  Alabama  Indians,  whose  name  means  ''the  thicket 
clearers,"  were  near  by.  Here  again  De  Soto  changed 
his  course  to  the  northwest  into  the  unknown  interior. 

The  Hardships  of  the  Journey.  His  army  was  almost 
exhausted  by  the  difficulties  of  the  journey.  A  road  had 
to  be  cut  and  broken  through  thickets  and  forest,  paths 


Indians  Broiling  Fish 


had  to  be  made  through  the  many  swamps,  and  fords 
found  across  the  rivers.  It  frequently  became  necessary 
to  stop  for  months  at  a  time,  to  let  the  horses,  worn  out 
from  travel  and  starving  because  of  the  scarcity  of  fodder, 
fatten  on  the  grass.  The  stores  which  the  army  brought 
with  them  soon  gave  out.  The  men  were  forced  to  live 
like  Indians,  and  were  often  reduced  to  using  the  roots 
of  wild  plants  for  food.  Where  they  could,  they  robbed 
the  Indians  of  their  scanty  stores  of  corn  and  beans. 

Cruel  Treatment  of  the  Indians.  De  Soto  was  cruel 
in  his  treatment  of  the  conquered  natives  along  his  route. 
Many  of  his  officers  came  with  him  really  for  the  purpose 


I 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA      189 

of  obtaining  Indian  slaves  for  their  plantations  in  Cuba. 
Indian  women  were  made  to  do  the  work  of  the  camp. 
Indian  men  were  chained  together  and  forced  to  carry 
the  baggage.     The  chiefs  were  held  as  hostages  for  the 


r'         NORTH 
y  CAROLINA 


GULF      OF      MEXICO 

0  50  100  200 

De  Soto's  Route— ^ ' ' ^ ' 


Map  of  De  Soto's  Route  — 1539-1542 


good  behavior  of  the  whole  tribe.  The  Indians  who  tried 
to  shirk  work  or  offered  resistance  were  killed  without 
mercy. 

De  Soto's  cruelties  made  the  Indian  of  the  South  hate 
the  white  men,  and  left  him  the  enemy  of  any  who  should 
come  to  those  regions  in  after-years.  More  than  once 
De  Soto  narrowly  escaped  destruction  at  the  hands  of 
the  enraged  savages.     They  attacked  the  Spaniards  with 


190  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

all  their  strength  at  Mauvilla,  and  again  while  they 
were  in  camp  in  northern  Mississippi  for  the  winter  of 
1540-1541.  These  two  battles  with  the  Indians  cost  the 
Spaniards  their  baggage,  which  was  destroyed  in  the 
burning  villages.  New  clothing,  however,  was  soon  made 
from  the  skins  of  wild  animals.  Deerskins  and  bear- 
skins served  for  cloaks,  jackets,  shirts,  stockings,  and  even 
for  shoes.  The  great  army  must  have  looked  much  like 
a  band  of  Robinson  Crusoes. 

The  Discovery  of  the  Mississippi.  De  Soto  marched 
on  northwesterly  until  May  8,  1541,  when  he  was  some- 
where near  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Memphis. 
There  he  came  upon  a  great  river.  One  of  his  officers 
tells  us  that  the  river  was  so  wide  at  this  point  that  if  a 
man  on  the  other  side  stood  still,  it  could  not  be  known 
whether  he  were  a  man  or  not ;  that  the  river  was  of  great 
depth,  and  of  a  strong  current;  and  that  the  water  was 
always  muddy. 

De  Soto  called  it,  in  his  own  language,  the  Rio  Grande 
or  Great  River,  but  the  Indians  called  it  the  Mississippi. 
Americans  have  adopted  the  Indian  name.  Other  Spanish 
explorers  had  probably  passed  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi 
River  before  De  Soto,  and  wondered  at  its  mighty  size, 
but  De  Soto  was  the  first  white  man  to  approach  it  from 
the  land  and  to  appreciate  the  importance  of  his  dis- 
covery. 

Wanderings  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The  Spaniards 
cut  down  trees,  made  them  into  planks  and  built  barges 
on  which  they  crossed  the  Mississippi.  Then  they  wan- 
dered for  another  year  through  the  endless  woods  and 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA      191 

marshes  of  the  low-lying  lands  now  within  the  state  of 
Arkansas.  They  probably  went  as  far  west  as  the  open 
plains  of  Oklahoma  or  Texas.  In  these  border  regions 
between  the  forests  and  the  prairies  they  met  Indians 
who  used  the  skins  of  the   buffalo  for  clothing. 

Death  and  Burial  of  De  Soto.     The  severe  winter  of 
1541-1542  discouraged  the  hardy  travelers,  who  had  now 


Burial  of  De  Soto  in  the  Mississippi 

spent  nearly  three  years  in  a  vain  search.  The  natives 
whom  they  had  found  made  clothing  from  the  fiber  in 
the  bark  of  mulberry  trees  and  from  the  hides  of  buffaloes, 
and  stored  beans  and  corn  for  food,  but  such  things  seemed 
of  httle  value  to  the  seekers  for  the  Gilded  Man. 

De  Soto  returned  to  the  Mississippi  and  prepared  to 
establish  a  colony  somewhere  near  the  mouth  of  the  Red 
River.  It  was  his  purpose  to  send  to  Cuba  for  supplies, 
and,  with  this  settlement  as  a  base,  make  a  farther  search 


192  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

in  the  plains  of  the  great  West.  He  did  not  hve  to  carry- 
out  his  plan.  Long  exposure  and  anxiety  had  weakened 
him.  The  malaria  of  the  swamps  attacked  him,  and  he 
died  within  a  few  days.  His  body  was  wrapped  in  mantles 
weighted  with  sand,  carried  in  a  canoe,  and  secretly 
lowered  in  the  midst  of  the  great  river  he  had  discovered. 

His  successor  tried  to  conceal  De  Soto's  death  from  the 
Indians.  The  Spaniards  had  called  their  leader  the 
Child  of  the  Sun,  and  now  he  had  died  like  any  other 
mortal.  They  were  afraid  if  the  Indians  found  his  body 
they  would  cease  to  believe  that  the  strangers  were 
immortal  and  would  massacre  them  all.  The  Indians 
were  told  that  the  great  leader  had  gone  to  Heaven,  as 
he  had  often  done  before,  and  that  he  would  return  in 
a  few  days. 

Results  of  De  Soto's  Journey.  The  weary  survivors 
built  boats,  floated  down  the  Mississippi  into  the  Gulf, 
and  sailed  cautiously  along  the  coasts  to  Mexico.  They 
had  been  gone  four  years  and  three  months,  and  half  of 
the  army  which  set  out  had  perished.  However,  the  ex- 
pedition of  De  Soto  will  always  remain  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  journeys  in  the  history  of  North  America. 
It  had  extended  the  Spanish  claims  far  into  the  interior. 
With  it  had  begun  the  written  history  of  the  country 
now  composing  at  least  eight  states  in  the  United  States, 
Florida,  Georgia,  South  Carohna,  North  Carolina, 
Alabama,  Mississippi,  Tennessee,  and  Arkansas.  It  had 
perhaps  reached  the  present  Oklahoma  and  Texas,  and 
had  certainly  passed  down  the  Mississippi  River  through 
Louisiana. 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA       193 


The  Story  of  the  Seven  Cities.  While  De  Soto  was 
exploring  the  southeastern  part  of  North  America  a 
second  expedition  searched  the  southwest.  Both  were 
looking  for  rich  Indian  kingdoms 
like  Mexico  and  Peru.  The  second 
expedition  came  about  in  this  man- 
ner. Some  of  the  Indians  from 
northern  Mexico  told  the  Spaniards 
a  strange  tale  of  how  in  the  distant 
past  their  ancestors  came  forth  from 
seven  caves. 

The  Spaniards,  however,  confused 
the  tale  with  a  story  of  their  own 
about  Seven  Cities.  They  believed 
that  at  the  time  Spain  was  overrun 
by  the  Moors  in  the  eighth  century, 
seven  bishops,  flying  from  persecu- 
tion, had  taken  refuge,  with  a  great 
company  of  followers,  on  an  island 
or  group  of  islands  far  out  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and 
that  they  had  built  Seven  Cities.  Wonderful  stories 
were  told  in  Spain  of  these  cities,  of  their  wealth  and 
splendor,  though  nobody  ever  pretended  to  have  actually 
seen  them.  The  Spaniards  thought  the  Indians  meant 
to  tell  them  of  these  Seven  Cities  instead  of  seven  caves. 

The  mistake  was  natural,  as  the  Spanish  explorers  had 
much  trouble  in  understanding  the  Indian  languages. 
They  had  long  expected  to  find  the  Seven  Cities  in 
America.  Indeed  there  was  rumor  that  white  travelers 
had  seen  them  north  of  Mexico. 


An  Indian  op  North- 
ern Mexico 


194  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

The  Journey  of  Friar  Marcos.  In  1539  the  Viceroy  of 
Mexico  sent  a  frontier  missionary,  Friar  Marcos  by  name, 
together  with  a  negro,  Stephen,  and  some  Christianized 
Indians  to  look  for  them.  Friar  Marcos  traveled  far 
to  the  north.  He  inquired  his  way  of  the  Indians,  always 
asking  them  about  Seven  Cities.  He  described  them  as 
large  cities  with  houses  made  of  stone  and  mortar.  The 
Indians,  half-understanding  him,  directed  him  to  seven 
Zufii  villages  or  pueblos.  The  first  of  these  they  called 
Cibola.  Friar  Marcos  henceforth  spoke  of  them  as  the 
Seven  Cities  of  Cibola. 

The  good  friar  himself  never  entered  even  the  first  of 
them.  His  negro,  Stephen,  had  been  sent  on  in  advance 
to  prepare  the  way,  but  this  rough,  greedy  fellow  ofTended 
the  Indians,  who  promptly  murdered  him.  When  the 
friar  approached  he  found  the  Indians  so  excited  and 
hostile  that  he  dared  not  enter  their  village.  He  did, 
however,  venture  to  climb  a  hill  at  a  distance,  from  which 
he  had  a  view  of  one  of  the  cities  of  Cibola.  The  houses, 
built  of  light  stone  and  whitish  adobe,  glistened  in  the 
wonderfully  clear  air  and  bright  sunlight  of  that  region, 
and  gave  him  the  idea  of  a  much  larger  and  richer 
city  than  really  existed.  Friar  Marcos,  by  this  time 
thoroughly  frightened,  hurriedly  retraced  his  steps. 

Coronado.  There  was  great  excitement  in  Mexico 
over  the  story  Friar  Marcos  told.  The  account  of  what 
had  been  seen  grew,  as  such  stories  always  do,  in  the  telling 
and  retelling.  Nothing  else  was  thought  of  in  all  New 
Spain.  The  Viceroy  of  Mexico  made  ready  a  great  army 
for  the  conquest  of  the  Seven  Cities  of  Cibola.     He  gave 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA      195 

the  command  to  his  intimate  friend,  Francisco  de  Coro- 
nado.  Everybody  wanted  to  accompany  him,  but  it  was 
necessary  to  have  the  consent  of  the  viceroy.  Sons  of 
nobles,  eager  to  go,  traded  with  their  more  fortunate  neigh- 
bors for  the  viceroy's  permit.  Some  men  who  secured 
these  sold  them  as  special  favors  to  their  friends.  Who- 
ever obtained  one  of  them  counted  it  as  good  as  a  title  of 


A  ZuNi  Pueblo  from  a  Distance 

nobility.     So  high  were  the  expectations  of  great  wealth 
when  the  Seven  Cities  should  be  discovered! 

The  Army  of  Coronado.  In  the  early  part  of  1540, 
Coronado  set  forth  from  his  home  in  western  Mexico 
near  the  Gulf  of  California.  He  had  an  army  of  three 
hundred  Spaniards,  nearly  all  the  younger  sons  of  nobles. 
They  were  fitted  out  with  polished  coats  of  mail  and  gilded 
armor,  carried  lances  and  swords,  and  were  mounted  on 
the  choicest  horses  from  the  large  stock-farms  of  the 
viceroy.  There  were  in  the  army  a  few  footmen  armed 
with  crossbows  and  harquebuses.  A  thousand  negroes 
and  Indians  were   taken   along,  mainly  as   servants  for 


196 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


the  white  masters.  Some  led  the  spare  horses.  Others 
carried  the  baggage,  or  drove  the  oxen  and  cows,  the  sheep 
and  swine  which  would  be  needed  on  the  journey.     A 


Coronado's  Route 


The  Route  of  Coronado 


small  fleet  carried  part  of  the  baggage  by  way  of  the  Gulf 
of  California,  prepared  also  to  help  Coronado  in  other 
ways,  and  to  explore  the  Gulf  to  its  head. 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 


197 


The  Route  of  Coronado  to  Cibola.  The  large  army 
marched  slowly  through  the  wild  regions  of  the  Gulf  coast. 
Coronado  soon  became  impatient  and  pushed  ahead  of 
the  main  body  with  a  small  following  of  picked  horsemen. 
They  went  through  the  mountainous  wilderness  of 
northern  Mexico  and  across  the  desert  plains  of  south- 
eastern  Arizona.     After   a   march  lasting   five   months, 


over  a  distance  equal  to  that  from  New  York  to  Omaha, 
Coronado  came  upon  the  Seven  Cities  of  Cibola;  but  the 
real  Seven  Cities  of  Cibola  as  Coronado  found  them  bore 
little  resemblance  to  what  he  had  expected. 

The  real  Seven  Cities  of  Cibola.  The  first  city  of 
Cibola  was  an  Indian  pueblo  of  about  two  hundred  flat- 
roofed  houses,  built  of  stone  and  sun-dried  clay.  The 
houses  were  entered  by  climbing  ladders  to  the  top  and 
then  passing  down  into  the  rooms  as  we  enter  ships 
through  hatches.  The  people  wore  only  such  clothes  as 
could  be  woven  from  the  coarse  fiber  of  native  plants,  or 


198 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


patched  together  from  the  tanned  skins  of  the  cat  or  the 
deer.  They  cultivated  certain  plants  for  food,  but  only 
small  and  poor  varieties  of  corn,  beans,  and  melons.  They 
had  some  skill  in  making  small  things  for  house  and 

personal  decoration, 
mainly  in  the  form  of 
pottery  and  simple 
ornaments  of  green 
stone. 

The  kingdom  of 
rich  cities  dwindled  to 
a  small  province  of 
poor  villages  inhab- 
ited by  an  unwarlike 
people.  We  know 
now  that  Coronado 
had  found  the  Zufii 
pueblos  in  the  western 
part  of  New  Mexico. 
The  conquest  of  these 
was  a  wofully  small 
thing  for  so  grand  and 
costly  an  expedition. 
No  gold  or  silver  or  precious  jewels  had  been  found. 

The  Canyon  of  the  Colorado.  Yet  the  wonders  of  the 
natural  world  about  them  astonished  and  interested  the 
Spaniards.  Some  of  their  number  found  the  Grand 
Canyon  of  the  Colorado  River  and  vividly  described  it 
to  their  comrades.  As  they  looked  into  its  depths  it 
seemed  as  if  the  water  was  six  feet  across,  although  in 


Canyon  of  the  Colorado 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA        199 

reality  it  was  many  hundred  feet  wide.  Some  tried  with- 
out success  to  descend  the  steep  chff  to  the  stream  below 
or  to  discover  a  means  of  crossing  to  the  opposite  side. 
Those  who  staid  above  estimated  that  some  huge  rocks 
on  the  side  of  the  cliff  were  about  as  tall  as  a  man,  but 
those  who  went  down  as  far  as  they  could  swore  that 
when  they  reached  these  rocks  they  found  them  bigger 
than  the  great  tower  of  Seville,  which  is  two  hundred  and 
seventy-five  feet  high. 

Coronado  in  New  Mexico.  Coronado  marched  from 
the  Cities  of  Cibola  eastward  to  the  valley  of  the  Rio 
Grande  River,  and  settled  for  the  winter  in  an  Indian 
village  a  short  distance  south  of  the  present  city  of 
Albuquerque,  New  Mexico.  The  Spaniards  drove  the 
natives  out,  only  allowing  them  to  take  the  clothes  they 
wore. 

A  Winter  in  an  Indian  Village.  The  soldiers  passed  the 
severe  winter  of  1540-1541  comfortably  quartered  in  the 
best  houses  of  the  Indian  village.  A  plentiful  supply  of 
corn  and  beans  had  been  left  by  the  unfortunate  owners. 
The  live  stock  brought  from  Mexico  furnished  an  abun- 
dance of  fresh  meat.  Coronado  required  the  Indians  to 
furnish  three  hundred  pieces  of  cloth  for  cloaks  and 
blankets  for  his  men,  to  take  the  place  of  their  own,  now 
worn  out.  Nor  did  the  officers  give  the  Indians  time  to 
secure  the  cloth  that  was  demanded,  but  forced  them  to 
take  their  own  cloaks  and  blankets  off  their  backs.  When 
a  soldier  came  upon  an  Indian  whose  blanket  was  better 
than  his,  he  compelled  the  unlucky  fellow  to  exchange 
with  him  without  more  ado. 


200  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Coronado's  strenuous  efforts  to  provide  well  for  the 
comforts  of  his  men  made  him  much  loved  by  them,  but 
much  hated  by  the  Indians.  It  is  no  wonder  that  such 
treatment  drove  the  Indians  into  rebellion,  and  that 
Coronado  was  obliged  to  carry  on  a  cruel  war  of  reconquest 
and  revenge. 

The  Tale  of  Quivira.  An  Indian  slave  in  one  of  the 
villages  cheered  Coronado  and  his  followers  with  a  fabu- 
lous tale  about  a  wonderful  city,  many  days'  journey 
across  the  plains  to  the  northeast,  which  he  called  Quivira. 
The  king  of  Quivira,  he  said,  took  his  nap  under  a  large 
tree,  on  which  were  hung  little  gold  bells,  which  put  him 
to  sleep  as  they  swung  in  the  air.  Every  one  in  the  city 
had  jugs  and  bowls  made  of  wrought  gold.  The  slave 
was  probably  tempted  by  the  eagerness  of  his  hearers  to 
make  his  tale  bigger.  He  perhaps  made  it  as  enticing  as 
he  could  in  order  to  lead  the  strangers  away  to  perish  in 
the  pathless  plains  where  water  would  be  scarce  and  corn 
unknown. 

The  Search  for  Quivira.  The  slave's  story  deceived 
the  Spaniards.  Coronado  grasped  eagerly  at  the  only 
hope  left  of  finding  a  rich  country  and  marched  away  in 
search  of  Quivira.  He  traveled  to  the  northeast  for 
seventy-seven  days.  There  were  no  guiding  land  marks. 
Soldiers  measured  the  distance  traveled  each  day  by 
counting  the  footsteps.  The  plains  were  flat,  save  for 
an  occasional  channel  cut  by  some  river  half  buried  in 
the  sand;  they  were  barren,  except  for  a  short  wiry  grass 
and  a  small  rim  of  shrubs  and  stunted  trees  along  the 
watercourses. 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA        201 

Quivira.  The  most  marvelous  sight  of  the  long  journey 
was  the  herds  of  buffaloes  in  countless  numbers.  The 
Indians  guided  Coronado  in  the  end  to  a  cluster  of  Indian 
villages  which  they  called  Quivira.  This  was  somewhere 
in  what  is  now  central  Kansas  near  Junction  City.  The 
Indians  were  in  all  probability  the  Wichitas.  Here  again 
the  great  explorer   met   with   a  bitter   disappointment. 


Indian  Tepees 

Instead  of  a  fine  city  of  stone  and  mortar,  he  found  scat- 
tered Indian  villages  with  mere  tent-like  houses  formed 
by  fastening  grass  or  straw  or  buffalo  skins  to  poles. 
The  people  were  the  poorest  and  most  barbarous  which  he 
had  met.  Coronado  was,  however,  fortunate  in  securing 
a  supply  of  corn  and  buffalo  meat  in  Quivira  for  his  long 
return  journey. 

Coronado's  Opinion  of  the  West.  A  year  later  a  crest- 
fallen army  of  half-starved  men  clad  in  the  skins  of 
animals  stumbled  back  homeward  through  Mexico  in 
straggling  groups.     Great  sadness  prevailed  in  Mexico, 


202  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

for  many  had  lost  their  fortunes  besides  friends  and  rela- 
tives in  the  enterprise.  Coronado  seemed  to  the  people 
of  the  time  to  have  led  a  costly  army  on  a  wild-goose 
chase.  He  himself  thought  that  the  regions  he  had 
crossed  were  valueless.  He  said  they  were  cold  and  too 
far  away  from  the  sea  to  furnish  a  good  site  for  a  colony, 
and  the  country  was  neither  rich  enough  nor  populous 
enough  to  make  it  worth  keeping. 

Results  of  Coronado's  Explorations.  We  know  better 
to-day  the  value  of  Coronado's  great  discoveries.  He 
had  solved  the  age-long  mystery  of  the  Seven  Cities,  and 
explored  the  southwest  of  the  United  States  of  our 
day.  The  rich  region  now  included  in  the  great  states 
of  Arizona,  New  Mexico,  Texas,  Oklahoma,  and  Kansas 
had  been  seen,  and  it  was  soon  after  described  for  the 
European  world.  His  men  had  explored  the  Gulf  of 
CaHfornia  to  its  head,  and  the  Colorado  River  toward  its 
source  for  two  hundred  miles.  They  had  proved  that 
lower  California  was  not  an  island  but  a  part  of  the  main- 
land. Others  soon  explored  the  entire  coast  of  California 
to  the  limits  of  the  present  state  of  Oregon. 

How  De  Soto  and  Coronado  came  near  meeting.  De 
Soto  and  Coronado  together  pushed  the  Spanish  frontier 
far  northward  to  the  center  of  North  America.  A  story 
which  was  told  by  De  Soto's  men  shows  how  close  to- 
gether the  two  great  explorers  were  at  one  time.  While 
Coronado  was  in  Quivira,  De  Soto  was  wandering  along 
the  borders  of  the  plains  west  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
though  neither  knew  of  the  nearness  of  the  other.  An 
Indian  woman  who  ran  away, from  Coronado's  army  fell 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA        203 

in  with  De  Soto's,  nine  days  later.  If  De  Soto  and 
Coronado  had  met  on  the  plains  there  would  have  been 
a  finer  story  to  tell,  almost  as  dramatic  as  the  meeting 
of  Stanley  and  Livingstone  in  central  Africa.  One  can- 
not refrain  from  wondering  how  different  would  have 
been  the  ending  with  the  two  great  armies  united  and 
encouraged  to  continue  their  explorations. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  What  story  had  Ponce  de  Leon  heard  in  the  West  Indies? 
What  did  he  find?  Why  did  he  call  the  new  country  which  he  dis- 
covered Florida?  What  was  included  in  Florida  as  the  Spaniards 
understood  it? 

2.  What  was  De  Soto  looking  for  in  North  America?  How  long 
did  he  search?  What  did  he  find?  Was  he  disappointed?  What 
was  he  planning  to  do  when  he  died?  Why  was  his  journey  very 
remarkable?  Through  what  present  states  of  the  United  States  did 
he  pass? 

3.  Where  did  the  Spaniards  expect  to  find  the  Seven  Cities? 
Why  did  he  expect  to  find  them  there?  What  was  the  story  of 
the  Seven  Cities?     Of  the  Seven  Caves? 

4.  What  did  Coronado  expect  to  find  at  the  Seven  Cities  of 
Cibola?  What  did  he  find  there?  Why  did  he  go  far  on  into 
North  America  in  search  of  Quivira?  What  did  he  find  on  the 
way  to  Quivira?     What  did  he  find  Quivira  to  be? 

5.  What  did  Coronado  think  of  his  own  discoveries?  What  had 
he  found  out  of  interest  or  value  to  the  rest  of  the  world?  Which 
of  the  present  states  of  the  United  States  did  his  route  touch? 

REVIEW 

1.  Review  the  effect  of  the  discoveries  of  Columbus  (map,  page 
L55),  Magellan  (map,  page  169),  De  Soto  (map,  page  189),  Coronado 
(map,  page  196),  on  the  knowledge  of  the  new  world. 

Important  date — 1541.    The  discovery  of  the  Mississippi  by  De  Soto. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
RIVALRY   AND    STRIFE   IN    EUROPE 

The  Rivals  of  Spain.  When  the  early  voyages  to 
America  and  Asia  were  ended,  the  French,  the  English, 
and  the  other  northern  peoples  of  Europe  seemed  to  be 
beaten  in  the  race  for  new  lands  and  for  new  routes  to 
old  lands.  The  French  had  sent  a  few  fishermen  to  the 
Banks  of  Newfoundland,  and  that  was  all.  The  Enghsh 
had  made  one  or  two  voyages  and  appeared  to  be  no 
longer  interested.  (See  page  160.)  The  Dutch  seemed  to 
be  only  sturdy  fishermen,  thrifty  farmers,  or  keen  traders, 
occupied  much  of  the  time  in  the  struggle  against  the 
North  Sea,  which  threatened  to  burst  the  dikes  and  flood 
farms  and  cities. 

The  Trade- Winds.  The  Portuguese  and  the  Spaniards 
had  a  great  advantage  in  living  nearer  the  natural  starting- 
point  for  such  voyages.  To  go  to  Asia  ships  went  by 
way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  To  go  to  America  a 
southern  route  was  taken,  for  in  the  North  Atlantic  the 
prevailing  winds  are  from  the  southwest,  while  south  of 
Spain  the  trade-winds  blow  towards  the  southwest,  mak- 
ing it  easy  to  sail  to  America.  To  take  the  northern 
route,  which  was  the  natural  one  for  French  and  English 
sailors,  would  be  to  battle  against  head  winds  and  heavy 
seas. 

204 


RIVALRY  AND  STRIFE  IN  EUROPE 


205 


The  Spaniards  and  the  Portuguese  divide  the  World. 
The  Spaniards  and  the  Portuguese  believed  that  their 
discoveries  gave  them  the  right  to  all  new  lands  which 
should  be  found  and  to  all  trade  by  sea  with  the  Golden 
East.  Two  years  after  the  first 
voyage  of  Columbus  the  Spaniards 
agreed  with  the  Portuguese  that 
a  line  running  370  leagues  west 
of  the  Cape  Verde  Islands  should 
separate  the  regions  claimed  by 
each.  The  Spaniards  were  to  hold 
all  lands  discovered  west  of  that 
line,  and  the  Portuguese  all  east 
of  it.  This  left  Brazil  within  the 
region  claimed  by  the  Portuguese. 
The  rest  of  North  and  South 
America  lay  within  the  Spanish 
claims.  It  is  the  future  history  of 
this  region  that  especially  interests 
us  as  students  of  American  history. 

The  Main  Question.  Were 
the  Spaniards  to  keep  what  they 
claimed  and  continue  to  outstrip 
their  northern  rivals?  The  answer 
to  this  question  is  found  in  the  history  of  Europe 
during  the  sixteenth  century.  Unfortunately  for  the 
Spaniards  they  were  drawn  into  quarrels  in  Europe 
which  cost  them  many  men  and  much  money.  The  con- 
sequence was  that  they  were  unable  to  make  full  use  of 
their  discoveries,  even  if  they  had  known  how.     Before 


Cabot  Memorial  Tower 

Erected  at  Bristol,  England, 
in  memory  of  the  first  sailor 
from  England  to  visit   America 


206  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

the  century  was  ended  their  rivals,  the  EngUsh  and  the 
French,  were  stronger  than  they;  and  the  Dutch,  their 
own  subjects,  had  rebelled  against  them. 

The  English  and  the  French  desire  a  Share.  Men 
had  such  great  ideas  of  the  immense  wealth  of  the 
Indies  that  the  successes  of  one  nation  made  the  other 
nations  eager  for  some  part  of  the  spoil.  Englishmen 
and  Frenchmen  were  not  likely  to  allow  the  Portuguese 
to  take  all  they  could  find  by  sailing  eastward  around 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  the  Spaniards  to  keep 
whatever  they  discovered  by  sailing  directly  westward 
or  by  following  the  route  marked  out  by  Magellan. 
Both  would  search  for  new  routes  to  the  East,  and 
both  would  lay  claim  to  lands  they  saw  by  the  way, 
regardless  of  any  other  nation.  Many  quarrels  came 
from  this  rivalry,  but  quarrels  arose  also  from  other 
causes. 

King  Charles  and  King  Francis.  About  the  time 
Cortes  conquered  Mexico,  his  master.  King  Charles  of 
Spain,  began  a  war  against  Francis,  the  king  of  France. 
As  long  as  these  two  kings  hved  they  were  either  fight- 
ing or  preparing  to  fight.  Had  Charles  been  king  of 
Spain  only,  there  might  have  been  no  trouble,  but  he 
ruled  lands  in  Italy  and  claimed  others  which  the  French 
king  ruled.  He  also  ruled  all  the  region  north  of  France 
which  is  now  Belgium  and  Holland,  and  he  owned  a  dis- 
trict which  forms  part  of  eastern  France  near  Switzer- 
land. As  he  was  the  German  emperor  besides,  the 
French  king  thought  him  too  dangerous  to  be  left  in 
peace.     These   wars   have   httle  to   do  with   American 


I 


RIVALRY  AND  STRIFE  IN  EUROPE 


207 


history,  except  that  they  helped  to  weaken  the  king  of 
Spain  and  to  prevent  the  Spaniards  from  making  the 
most  of  their  early  successes  in  colonizing. 

Religion  a  Cause  of  Strife.  Religion  was  the  most 
serious  cause  of  quarrel  in  the  sixteenth  century,  and  the 
king  of  Spain  was  the  prince  most  injured  by  the  struggle. 
At  the  time  of  Prince  Henry  of 
Portugal  and  of  Columbus  all 
peoples  in  western  Europe  wor- 
shiped in  the  same  manner, 
taught  their  children  the  same 
beliefs,  and  in  rehgious  matters 
they  all  obeyed  the  pope.  But 
by  1521  this  had  changed.  The 
troubles  began  in  Germany  when 
Charles  V  was  emperor.  Before 
they  were  over  Philip  II,  son 
of  Charles,  lost  control  of  the 
Dutch,  who  rebelled  and  founded 
a  republic  of  their  own.  The  English  finally  became 
the  principal  enemies  of  Spain.  The  French,  most  of 
whom  were  of  the  same  religion  as  the  Spaniards,  came 
to  hate  Spanish  methods  of  defending  religion,  especially 
after  the  Spaniards  had  massacred  a  band  of  French 
settlers  in  America. 

The  **  Reformers."  Many  men  became  discontented 
at  the  way  the  Church  was  managed.  At  first  all  were 
agreed  that  the  evils  of  which  they  complained  could 
be  removed  if  priests,  bishops,  and  pope  worked  to- 
gether   to    that   end.     After  a  while  some  teachers  in 


Emperor  Charles  V 


208  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

different  countries  not  only  complained  of  evils,  but 
refused  to  believe  as  the  Church  had  taught  and  as 
most  people  still  believed.  They  did  not  mean  to  divide 
the  Christian  Church  into  several  churches,  but  they 
thought  they  understood  the  words  of  the  Bible  better 
than  the  teachers. of  the  Church. 

Heretics.  Those  who  continued  to  believe  as  the 
Church  taught  declared  that  the  new  teachers  and  their 
followers  should  be  punished  as  evil-doers.  They  called 
such  persons  heretics,  and  thought  they  would  do  more 
harm  than  ordinary  criminals.  The  princes  who  were 
faithful  to  the  Church  ordered  that  those  who  were 
convicted  of  heresy  should  be  punished  with  death. 

The  Reformation.  Other  princes  accepted  the  views 
of  the  '^Reformers."  In  Germany  they  were  called 
^'Protestants,"  because  they  protested  against  the  efforts 
of  the  Emperor  Charles  and  his  advisers  to  stop  the  spread 
of  the  new  religion.  This  name  was  afterwards  given 
to  all  who  refused  to  remain  in  the  older  Church,  subject 
to  the  bishops  and  the  pope. 

Catholic  and  Protestant  Leaders.  The  most  famous 
leaders  of  the  Roman  Catholics  at  this  time  were  Igna- 
tius Loyola,  a  Spaniard,  Reginald  Pole,  an  Englishman, 
and  Carlo  Borromeo,  an  Italian.  Loyola  had  been  a 
soldier  in  his  youth,  but  while  recovering  from  a  seri- 
ous wound,  resolved  to  be  a  missionary.  With  several 
other  young  men  of  the  same  purpose  he  founded  the 
Society  of  Jesus  or  the  Jesuit  Order.  Of  the  Protes- 
tants the  greatest  leaders  were  Martin  Luther,  a  German, 
and  John  Calvin,  a  Frenchman.     Luther  was  a  professor 


I 


RIVALRY  AND   STRIFE  IN  EUROPE  209 

in  the  university  at  Wittenberg  in  Saxony,  which  was 
ruled  by  the  Elector  Frederick  the  Wise.  Calvin  had 
lived  as  a  student  in  Paris,  but  when  King  Francis 
resolved  to  allow  no  Protestants  in  his  kingdom,  Calvin 
was  obliged  to  leave  the  country.  He  settled  in  the 
Swiss  city  of  Geneva. 

The  Lutheran  Church.  Luther's  teachings  were  ac- 
cepted by  many  Germans,  especially  in  northern  Ger- 
many. He  translated  the  Bible  into  German.  After 
a  while  his  followers  formed  a  Church  of  their  own  which 
was  called  Lutheran.  It  differed  from  the  Roman 
Cathohc  Church  in  the  way  it  was  governed  as  well  as 
in  what  it  taught. 

The  French  Huguenots.  Calvin  lived  in  Geneva,  but 
most  of  those  who  accepted  his  teachings  continued  to 
live  in  France.  The  nickname  Huguenots,  or  confeder- 
ates, was  given  to  them.  They  were  not  permitted  by 
the  French  king  to  worship  as  Calvin  taught,  but  by 
1562  so  many  nobles  had  joined  them  that  it  was  no 
longer  possible  to  treat  them  as  criminals.  They  were 
permitted  to  hold  their  meetings  outside  the  walled 
towns.  The  leader  whom  they  most  honored  was  Admiral 
Gaspard  de  Coligny.  Both  he  and  they,  as  we  shall  see, 
soon  had  reason  to  fear  and  hate  the  Spaniards.  But  we 
must  first  understand  the  difficulties  which  the  king  of 
Spain  had  in  dealing  with  his  Dutch  subjects. 

The  King  of  Spain  and  the  Netherlands.  Philip  II  in- 
herited from  his  father  Charles  seventeen  duchies,  counties, 
and  other  districts  north  of  France  in  what  is  now  Belgium 
and  Holland.     Charles  had  known  how  to  manage  these 


210 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 


people,  because  he  was  brought  up  among  them.  The 
task  of  managing  them  was  not  easy.  Each  district  or 
city  had  its  own  special  rights  and  its  people  demanded 
that  these  should  be  respected  by  the  ruling  prince. 
Charles  had  remembered  this,  but  Philip  wished  to  rule 


,  .L^aS^  fHfx-^ 


•^^^^m,i>  t  -^^fe-^^^t^i^ 


The  Dikes  along  the  Yssel  in  the  Netherlands 


the  Netherlander s,  as  these  people  were  called,  just  as 
he  ruled  the  people  of  Spain. 

Protestants  in  the  Netherlands.  The  matter  was  made 
worse  by  the  effort  of  Philip  to  carry  out  his  father's 
commands  about  the  punishment  of  heretics.  Any  one 
who  had  books  written  by  Luther  or  Calvin  or  their 
followers  was  punished  with  death.  Those  who  were 
arrested  for  such  offenses  were  burned  at  the  stake  un- 
less they  said  they  were  sorry  for  what  they  had  done. 


RIVALRY  AND  STRIFE   IN  EUROPE 


211 


Saying  this  would  not  save  them,  however,  for  the  men 
were  condemned  to  have  their  heads  cut  off  and  the 
women  were  buried  aUve.  After  a  while  most  of  the 
Lutherans  were  driven  out  of  the  country,  but  the  Cal- 
vinists  kept  coming  in  over  the  border  from  France. 

The  Netherlands.  The  Netherlands,  or  Low  Countries, 
are  well  named,  especially  the  northern  part  where  the 
Dutch  live,  because 
much  of  the  land  is 
below  the  level  of 
the  sea  at  high  tide, 
and  some  of  it  at 
low  tide.  For  sev- 
eral hundred  years 
the  Dutch  built 
dikes  to  keep  back 
the  sea,  or  pumped 
it  out  where  it  flowed 
in  and  covered  the 
lower  lands.  Occa- 
sionally great  storms 
broke  through  the 
dikes  and  caused  the 
Dutch  months  or 
years  of  labor.  A 
people  so  brave  and 
industrious  were  not  likely  to  submit  to  the  will  of 
Philip  II.  The  chances  that  they  would  rebel  were 
increased  by  the  spread  of  the  new  religious  views, 
which  the  Dutch  accepted  more  readily  than  their  neigh- 


FRANCE 


Map  of  the  Netherlands 


212  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

bors,  the  southern  Netherlanders.  The  southern  Nether- 
landers  who  became  Calvinists  generally  emigrated  to  the 
northern  cities,  like  Amsterdam,  where  they  were  safer. 

William  of  Orange.  WiUiam,  Prince  of  Orange,  was 
the  leader  of  the  Dutch  against  Philip  II.  He  had  been 
trusted  by  Charles,  Phihp's  father,  who  had  leaned  on 
his  shoulder  at  the  great  ceremony  held  in  Brussels 
when  Charles  gave  up  his  throne  to  Philip.  William 
was  called  the  ''Silent,"  because  he  was  careful  not  to 
tell  his  plans  to  any  except  his  nearest  friends.  When 
Phihp  returned  to  Spain,  William  was  made  governor 
or  stadtholder  of  three  of  the  Dutch  provinces  —  Hol- 
land, Zealand,  and  Utrecht.  Philip  was  angry  because 
William  and  other  great  nobles  in  the  Netherlands 
opposed  his  way  of  dealing  with  the  heretics  and  of 
ruling  the  Netherlands.  In  this  both  the  southern 
Netherlanders  and  the  northern  Netherlanders  were 
united,  although  the  southern  Netherlanders  remained 
faithful  to  the  Roman  Catholic  religion. 

Spain  and  England.  The  English  at  first  had  no 
reason  to  quarrel  with  the  king  of  Spain.  They  were 
friendly  to  the  Netherlanders,  who  were  his  subjects. 
During  the  Middle  Ages  they  sold  great  quantities  of 
wool  to  the  Netherland  cities  of  Bruges,  Brussels,  and 
Ghent,  and  bought  fine  cloth  woven  in  those  towns.  The 
friendship  of  the  ruler  of  the  Netherlands  seemed  neces- 
sary, if  this  trade  was  to  prosper.  It  was  the  trouble 
about  religion  which  finally  made  the  English  and  the 
Spaniards  enemies. 

Henry  VIII.     During  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII,  King 


RIVALRY  AND  STRIFE   IN  EUROPE 


213 


of  England,  the  king,  the  parhament,  and  the  clergy 
decided  to  refuse  obedience  to  the  pope.  The  king 
called  himself  the  head  of  the  Church  in  England. 
Lutheran  views  crept  into  the  country  as  they  had 
done  into  the  Netherlands,  but  King  Henry  at  first  dis- 
liked the  Luther- 
ans quite  as  much 
as  he  grew  to  dis- 
like the  pope. 

The  English 
Church.  So  long 
as  Henry  lived  not 
much  change  was 
made  in  the  be- 
liefs or  the  man- 
ner of  worship  in 
the  Church.  Dur- 
ing the  short  reign 
of  his  son,  the 
English  Church 
became  more  like 
the  Protestant 
Churches  on  the  Continent,  except  that  in  England 
there  were  still  archbishops  and  bishops,  and  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church  went  on  much  as  before.  When 
Henry's  daughter  Mary  was  made  queen  she  tried  to 
stop  these  changes  and  had  many  Protestants  burned  at 
the  stake,  but  she  died  in  1558  and  her  half-sister, 
Ehzabeth,  became  queen. 

The  English  Church  and  the  Catholics.     In  rehgious 


Queen  Elizabeth 


214 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


matters  Queen  Elizabeth  did  much  as  her  father  and  her 
brother  had  done.  All  persons  were  forced  to  attend  the 
rehgious  services  carried  on  in  the  manner  ordered  in  the 
prayer-book.  Roman  Catholics  could  not  hold  any 
government  office.  They  were  punished  if  they  tried  to 
persuade  others  to  remain  faithful  to  the  older  Church. 


Costumes  at  the  Time  of  Elizabeth 

Philip  did  not  like  this,  but  for  a  time  he  preferred  to  be 
on  friendly  terms  with  the  English. 

Queen  Elizabeth.  Queen  Ehzabeth  ruled  England  for 
forty-five  years.  The  English  regard  her  reign  as  the 
most  glorious  in  their  history.  Before  it  was  over  they 
proved  themselves  more  than  a  match  for  the  Spaniards 
on  the  sea.  They  also  began  to  seek  for  routes  to  the 
East  and  to  attempt  settlements  in  America.  Their  trade 
was  increasing.  The  Greek  and  Roman  writers  were 
studied  by  Enghsh  scholars  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 


RIVALRY  AND  STRIFE  IN  EUROPE  215 

Books  and  poems  and  plays  were  written  which  were  to 
make  the  EngUsh  language  the  rival  of  the  languages  of 
Greece  and  Rome.  This  was  the  time  when  Shakespeare 
wrote  his  first  plays. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Why  was  it  easier  to  sail  toward  America  from  Spain  or  Portu- 
gal than  from  England? 

2.  What  peoples  divided  the  new  world  between  them?     Where 
did  they  draw  the  line  of  division? 

3.  Why  were  the  kings  of  France  and  Spain  rivals?     Over  what 
countries  did  King  Charles  rule? 

4.  When  did  religion  become  a  cause  of  strife?     What  king  was 
chiefly  injured  by  such  struggles? 

5.  Who  were  called   "reformers?"      By  what  other  names  were 
they  called? 

6.  Who  were  the  leaders  of  the  Catholics?   of  the  Protestants? 
Who  were  the  Huguenots?     What  was  their  leader's  name? 

7.  Why  did  Philip  II  and  his  subjects  in  the  Netherlands  quarrel? 

8.  What  was  strange  about  the  land  in  which  the  Dutch  lived? 
Who  was  the  hero  of  the  Dutch? 

9.  Why  were  the  English  and  the  Spaniards  at  first  friendly? 
What  king  of  England  refused  to  obey  the  pope? 

10.  Why  do  Englishmen  think  Queen  Elizabeth  a  great  ruler? 
How  did  Elizabeth  settle  the  question  of  religion? 

EXERCISE 

Collect  pictures  of  the  Dutch,  of  their  canals,  dikes,  and  towns. 


CHAPTER  XIX 
FIRST  FRENCH  ATTEMPTS  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA 

Cartier.  During  the  reign  of  Francis  I,  the  French 
made  the  first  serious  attempts  to  find  a  westward  route 
to  the  Far  East  and  to  settle  the  new  lands  that  seemed 
to  lie  directly  across  the  pathway.  In  1534  Jacques 
Cartier  was  sent  with  two  ships  in  search  of  a  strait 
beyond  the  regions  controlled  by  Spain  or  Portugal  which 
would  lead  into  the  Pacific  Ocean.  Cartier  passed 
around  the  northern  side  of  Newfoundland  and  into  the 
broad  expanse  of  water  west  of  it.  This  he  called  the 
Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence. 

Cartier  at  Montreal.  Cartier  made  a  second  voyage 
in  the  following  year,  exploring  the  great  river  which  he 
called  the  St.  Lawrence.  He  went  up  the  river  until  the 
heights  of  Mount  Royal  or  Montreal,  as  he  called  them, 
appeared  on  his  right  hand,  and  swift  rapids  in  the  river 
blocked  his  way  in  front.  The  name  Lachine  rapids,  or 
the  China  rapids,  which  was  afterwards  given  to  these, 
remains  to  remind  us  that  Cartier  was  searching  for  a 
passage  to  China. 

The  First  Winter  in  Canada.  Cartier  spent  the  severe 
winter  which  followed  at  the  foot  of  the  cliffs  which 
mark  the  site  of  the  modern  city  of  Quebec.  The  expedi- 
tion returned  to  France  with  the  coming  of  spring. 

216 


FRENCH  ATTEMPTS  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA       217 


Attempts  to  plant  a  Colony  at  Quebec.  Several  years 
later,  in  1541,  Cartier  and  others  attempted  to  establish 
a  permanent  settlement  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  As  it  was 
hard  to  get  good  colonists  to  settle  in  the  cold  climate  so 
far  north,  the  leaders  were  allowed  to  ransack  the  prisons 
for  debtors  and  criminals  to  make  up  the  necessary  num- 


Map  Showing  Jacques  Cartier' s  Voyages 

Thus;   1st  Voyage  ——    2d  Voyage Sd  Voyage   — ♦— ► 

bers.  They  selected  the  neighborhood  of  the  cliffs  where 
Cartier  had  wintered  in  1535,  where  Quebec  now  stands, 
as  the  most  suitable  place  for  their  colony.  But  the 
settlers  were  ill-fitted  for  the  hardships  of  a  new  settle- 
ment in  so  cold  and  barren  a  country.  Diseases  and  the 
hostihty  of  the  Indians  completely  discouraged  them, 
and  all  gladly  returned  to  France. 

The  zeal  of  the  French  for  American  discovery  and 


218  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

settlement  on  the  St.  Lawrence  ceased  with  Cartier.  His 
hope  that  the  St.  Lawrence  would  prove  the  long-sought 
passage  to  China  had  to  be  given  up,  but  the  river  which 
he  had  discovered  and  so  thoroughly  explored  proved  to 
be  a  great  highway  into  the  center  of  North  America. 

Coligny^s  Plan  for  a  Huguenot  Colony.  Nearly  thirty 
years  later  the  French  Protestant  leader,  Coligny,  formed 
the  plan  of  establishing  a  colony  in  America,  which  would 
be  a  refuge  for  the  Huguenots  if  their  enemies  got  the 
upper  hand  in  France.  An  expedition  left  France  in 
1564,  and  selected  a  site  for  a  settlement  near  the  mouth 
of  the  St.  Johns  river  in  Florida.  It  seemed  a  good  place. 
A  fort,  called  Fort  Caroline,  was  quickly  built.  But 
the  first  colonists  were  not  well  chosen.  They  were 
chiefly  younger  nobles,  soldiers  unused  to  labor,  or  dis- 
contented tradesmen  and  artisans.  There  were  few 
farmers  among  them. 

The  Misdeeds  of  the  Colonists.  They  spent  their  time 
visiting  distant  Indian  tribes  in  a  vain  search  for  gold 
and  silver,  or  plundering  Spanish  villages  and  ships  in 
the  West  Indies.  No  one  thought  of  preparing  the 
soil  and  planting  seeds  for  a  food  supply.  It  seemed 
easier  to  rob  neighbors.  The  provisions  which  they 
had  brought  with  them  gave  out.  Game  and  fish 
abounded  in  the  woods  and  rivers  about  them,  but 
they  were  without  skill  in  hunting  and  fishing.  Before 
the  first  year  had  passed  the  miserable  inhabitants  of 
Fort  Caroline  were  reduced  to  digging  roots  in  the 
forest  for  food.  Starvation  and  the  revenge  of  angry 
Indians  confronted  them. 


FRENCH  ATTEMPTS  TO   SETTLE  AMERICA       219 

Relief  sent  to  the  Colony.  In  August,  1565,  just  as 
the  half-starved  colonists  were  preparing  to  leave  the 
country,  an  expedition  with  fresh  settlers  —  mostly  dis- 
charged soldiers,  a  few  young  nobles,  and  some  mechanics 
with   their   families,   three  hundred  in   all  —  arrived  in 


Fort  Caroline,  the  French  Settlement  in  Florida 

From  De  Bry's  Voyages 

the  harbor.  It  brought  an  abundance  of  supplies  and 
other  things  needed  by  a  colony  in  a  new  country.  It 
looked  then  as  though  these  Frenchmen  would  suc- 
ceed in  their  plan  and  establish  a  permanent  colony 
in  America. 

Fort  Caroline  and  the  Spaniards.  The  French  had, 
however,  settled  in  Florida.  Indeed,  it  would  have  been 
difficult  to  settle  in  America  at  any  place  along  the  Atlan- 
tic coast  without  doing  so.  The  Spaniards  regarded  all 
North  America  from  Mexico  to  Labrador  as  lying  within 


220  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Florida.  The  attempt  of  the  French  to  settle  on  the 
lands  claimed  by  the  king  of  Spain  was  sure  to  bring  on 
a  war,  sooner  or  later.  The  conduct  of  the  French  at 
Fort  Caroline  in  plundering  the  Spanish  colonies  in  the 
West  Indies  made  all  Spaniards  anxious  to  drive  out  such 
a  nest  of  robbers  and  murderers.  Besides,  the  Spaniards 
hated  Coligny's  followers  more  than  ordinary  Frenchmen, 
because  they  were  heretics. 

Menendez.  When  the  king  of  Spain  heard  about 
Coligny's  settlement  at  Fort  CaroHne  he  made  ready  a 
large  force  to  destroy  it.  Pedro  Menendez  was  placed 
in  command.  Menendez  was  one  of  the  fiercest  of  the 
Spanish  captains  in  those  bloody  days.  Somebody  has 
called  him  an  admirable  soldier  and  a  matchless  liar, 
brave  as  a  mastiff  and  savage  as  a  wolf.  Menendez  was 
to  do  three  things  —  drive  the  French  out,  conquer  and 
Christianize  the  Indians,  and  establish  Spanish  settle- 
ments in  Florida. 

The  Defeat  of  the  French  Fleet.  Menendez  with  a  part 
of  his  fleet  arrived  before  Fort  Caroline  just  one  week 
g^fter  the  relief  expedition  which  Coligny  had  sent  over 
came  into  harbor.  His  ships  attacked  and  scattered  those 
of  the  French.  The  vessels  of  the  French  for  the  most 
part  sought  refuge  on  the  high  seas.  They  were  too  swift 
to  be  overtaken,  but  no  match  for  the  Spanish  in  battle. 
Menendez  decided  to  wait  for  the  rest  of  his  ships  before 
making  another  attack  on  Fort  Caroline.  Meanwhile 
he  sailed  southward  along  the  coast  for  fifty  miles  till  he 
came  to  an  inlet.     He  called  the  place  St.  Augustine. 

St.   Augustine  founded.     The  Spaniards  landed  here 


FRENCH  ATTEMPTS  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA 


221 


and  established  themselves  in  a  large  dwellmg  of  an 
Indian  chief.  It  was  a  huge,  barn-like  structure  made 
of  the  entire  trunks  of  trees,  and  thatched  with  palmetto 
leaves.  Five  hundred  negro  slaves  were  set  to  work 
building  entrenchments.  Such  was  the  begmnmg  of  the 
Spanish  town  of  St.  Augustine,  founded  m  156o,  and 
the  oldest  town  in  the  United  States. 


St    Augustine,  Florida,  as  founded  by  Menendez 

Pagus  Hispanorum  as  given  in  Montanus  and  Og.lby 

French  sail  to  attack  St.  Augustine.     Both  sides  pre- 
pared for  a  terrible  struggle,  the  French  at  For    Carolme 
^d  the  Spaniards  in  their  new  quarters  at  St.  Augustme 
The  French  struck  the  first  blow.     A  few  o    the  weaker 
Id  the  sick  soldiers  were  left  at  Fort  Carolme    o  stand 
guard  with  the  women  and  children.     The  mam  body 
aboard  the  ships  advanced  by  sea  to  attack  St.  Angus  me^ 
but  a  furious  tempest  scattered  and  wrecked  the  French 
fleet  before  it  arrived. 


222  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Menendez  destroys  Fort  Caroline.  Menendez  now 
took  advantage  of  the  storm  to  march  overland  to  Fort 
Caroline,  wading  through  swamps  and  fording  streams 
amid  a  fearful  rain  and  gale.  His  drenched  and  hungry 
followers  fell  like  wild  beasts  upon  the  few  French  left 
in  the  fort.  About  fifty  of  the  women  and  children  were 
spared  to  become  captives.  As  many  men  escaped  in  the 
forests  around  the  fort,  but  the  greater  part  were  killed. 

Capture  of  the  shipwrecked  French.  The  French 
fleet  had  been  wrecked  off  the  coast  of  Florida  a  dozen 
miles  south  of  St.  Augustine.  A  few  days  later  Menendez 
discovered  some  survivors  wandering  along  the  coast, 
half  starved,  trying  to  live  on  the  shell-fish  they  found  on 
the  beach,  and  slowly  and  painfully  working  their  way 
back  toward  Fort  Caroline.  The  Frenchmen  begged 
Menendez  to  be  allowed  to  remain  in  the  country  till 
ships  could  be  sent  to  take  them  off,  since  now  there  was 
peace  between  the  two  nations,  whose  kings  were  friends. 
Menendez  replied,  '^  All  CathoHcs  I  will  befriend;  but  you 
are  of  the  new  sect.  I  hold  you  as  enemies  and  wage 
deadly  war  against  you;  and  this  I  will  do  with  all  cruelty." 

Murder  of  the  Captives.  Menendez  was  as  good  as 
his  word.  The  unhappy  Frenchmen  were  taken  prisoners, 
and  we  will  allow  Menendez  himself  to  tell  us  what  was 
then  done.  This  is  what  he  told  his  own  king:  ^'I  had 
their  hands  tied  behind  their  backs,  and  themselves  put 
to  the  knife.  It  appeared  to  me  that,  by  chastising  them, 
God  our  Lord  and  your  Majesty  were  served;  whereby 
in  future  this  evil  sect  will  leave  us  more  free  to  plant 
the  Gospel  in  these  parts."     Ever  since  the  place  of  the 


FRENCH  ATTEMPTS  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA       223 


De  Soto's  Route: 
Coronado's  Route: 
Cartier's  Route: 

The  shaded  portions 
represent  the  known  re- 
gions; the  white,  the 
unknown 


North  America  as  known  after  the  Explorations  of  De  Soto, 

CORONADO    and    CaRTIER 

awful  massacre  has  borne  the  Spanish  name  —  Matanzas 
—  which  means  ''Slaughters." 

King  Philip's  Message  to  Menendez.     Other  unfortu- 


224 


INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


Scale  of  Miles 


those  he  has  saved  they  shall  be  sent  to 


nate  French- 
men, taken  a 
few  days  later, 
suffered  the 
same  fate. 
Nearly  three 
hundred  ship- 
wrecked cap- 
tives perished 
in  this  cold- 
blooded man- 
ner. Nor  did 
the  king  of 
Spain  think 
Menendez  un- 
duly cruel,  for 
when  he  heard 
the  story  of  the 
fate  of  the 
Frenchmen  of 
Fort  Caroline 
he  sent  this 
message  to 
Menendez, 
'^Say  to  him 
that  as  to  those 
he  has  killed, 
he  has  done 
well;  and  as  to 
the  galleys. '^ 


FRENCH  ATTEMPTS  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA       225 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Who  was  the  leader  in  the  first  French  efforts  to  explore  and 
settle  in  North  America?  Find  as  many  reasons  as  possible  why 
France  had  not  tried  to  settle  in  America  before.  What  parts  of 
the  continent  did  Cartier  become  interested  in?  Why  was  he 
specially  interested  in  St.  Lawrence  region? 

2.  How  did  Montreal  get  its  name?  Why  was  the  name, 
Lachine  rapids,  given  to  the  rapids  above  Montreal  on  the  St. 
Lawrence  river? 

3.  Why  did  Cartier  fail  in  his  attempts  to  plant  a  French  colony 
in  North  America?  How  much  had  he  and  his  friends  accomplished 
for  France  in  North  America? 

4.  Why  did  Coligny  later  wish  to  establish  a  colony  in  America? 
Where  did  his  people  try  to  settle?  Find  the  place  on  the  map  on 
page  224.  Give  several  reasons  why  they  soon  got  into  trouble  with 
the  Spaniards. 

5.  What  did  the  king  of  Spain  send  Menendez  to  Florida  to  do? 
What  things  did  he  accomplish?  Why  do  we  specially  remember 
St.  Augustine?     Find  it  on  the  map,  page  224. 

EXERCISES 

L  Examine  the  map  of  North  America  in  1541  on  page  223. 
What  parts  of  North  America  were  known?  What  parts  were 
unknown?  Can  you  see  why  the  explorers  would  search  each  bay 
or  inlet  or  great  river? 

2.  Find  how  far  into  the  continent  of  North  America  the  French 
explored  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  that  is,  the  distance  from  New- 
foundland to  Montreal  by  using  the  scale  of  miles  on  a  map  in  one 
of  your  geographies. 

Important  Date  :  1565.     The  founding  of  St.  Augustine. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE    ENGLISH    AND    THE   DUTCH   TRIUMPH    OVER 

SPAIN 

Cruel  Treatment  of  the  Netherlanders.  Two  years 
after  the  cruel  massacre  of  the  Huguenot  colony  in 
Florida,  PhiHp  II,  the  King  of  Spain,  decided  to  put  an 
end  to  the  obstinacy  of  the  Netherlanders,  and  sent  an 
army  from  Spain  commanded  by  the  Duke  of  Alva,  who 
was  as  pitiless  as  Menendez.  Alva  began  by  seizing  promi- 
nent nobles,  and  he  would  have  arrested  the  Prince  of 
Orange,  but  he  escaped  into  Germany.  A  court  was  set 
up  which  condemned  many  persons  to  death,  including 
the  greatest  nobles  of  the  land.  The  people  nicknamed 
it  the  Council  of  Blood.  Alva  also  turned  the  merchants 
against  him  by  compelling  them  to  pay  the ''  tenth  penny," 
that  is,  one  tenth  of  the  price  of  the  goods  every  time 
these  were  either  bought  or  sold.  Alva  made  himself  so 
thoroughly  hated  that  even  Phihp  decided  to  call  him 
back  to  Spain. 

The  Beggars  of  the  Sea.  Just  then  something  happened 
which  gave  Coligny  and  the  Huguenots  their  chance  for 
vengeance.  The  men  who  were  resisting  the  king's 
officers  in  the  Netherlands  had  been  nicknamed  the 
''Beggars."  When  they  were  driven  from  the  cities  they 
took  to  the  sea.     The  ''Beggars  of  the  Sea  "  sometimes 

226 


ENGLISH  AND  DUTCH  TRIUMPH 


227 


found  a  port  of  refuge  in  La  Rochelle,  a  Huguenot  town 
on  the  western  coast  of  France,  and  sometimes  they  put 
into  friendly  Enghsh  harbors.  From  these  places  they 
would  sail  out  and  attack  Spanish 
vessels.  When  Queen  Ehzabeth 
in  1572  ordered  a  fleet  of  these 
''Beggars"  to  leave,  they  crossed 
over  to  their  own  shores  and 
drove  the  Spanish  garrison  out 
of  Brille.  This  success  encour- 
aged the  Dutch  and  many  of 
the  southern  Netherlanders  to 
rise  and  expel  the  Spanish  sol- 
diers from  their  towns. 

The  French  promise  Aid.  As 
soon  as  Coligny  heard  the  news 
he  urged  the  French  king  to  send 
an  army  into  the  Netherlands  and  take  vengeance  not 
only  for  the  massacre  at  Fort  Caroline,  but  also  for  all  the 
wrongs  that  he  and  his  father  and  his  grandfather  had 
ever  received  at  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards.  The  French 
king  agreed  and  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Netherlanders 
promising  aid. 

Massacre  of  Huguenots  in  Paris.  The  plan  was  never 
carried  out.  While  Coligny  and  many  other  Huguenots 
were  in  Paris,  his  enemies  attempted  to  kill  him.  When 
the  attempt  failed  these  enemies,  including  the  king's 
mother,  persuaded  the  king  that  Cohgny  and  the  Hugue- 
nots were  plotting  against  him,  and  goaded  the  king  into 
ordering  the  murder  of  all  the  Huguenots  in  Paris  and  the 


Gaspard  de  Coligny 

After  the  portrait  in  the  Public 
Library,  Geneva 


228  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

other  cities  of  France.  Thousands  of  Huguenots  per- 
ished. When  the  Netherlander s  heard  of  what  had 
befallen  Coligny  and  his  followers,  they  were  crushed 
with  grief.  Coligny  had  missed  the  chance  of  ven- 
geance. But  the  Spanish  king  was  soon  to  have  other 
enemies  besides  the  Huguenots  who  were  ready  to  help 
the  Dutch.     These  new  enemies  were  the  English. 

The  English  drawn  into  the  Conflict.  The  religious 
troubles  in  England  had  been  growing  more  serious. 
Some  of  the  Catholics  planned  to  assassinate  Elizabeth 
in  order  to  bring  to  the  throne  a  Catholic  princess  who 
was  the  next  heir.  Philip  began  to  encourage  these 
plotters,  especially  after  the  pope  in  1570  had  excommuni- 
cated Ehzabeth  and  forbidden  her  subjects  to  obey  her 
as  queen.  She  was  sure  to  be  dragged  into  the  struggle 
in  the  Netherlands  sooner  or  later.  We  have  seen  that 
she  had  once  sheltered  the  ''Beggars  of  the  Sea."  The 
murder  of  Coligny  and  his  followers  frightened  the 
English  and  made  many  of  them  anxious  to  join  in  the  con- 
flict before  their  friends  on  the  Continent,  the  French 
Huguenots  and  the  Dutch  Calvinists,  were  utterly 
destroyed. 

Growth  of  EngUsh  Trade.  If  England  should  be  drawn 
into  war,  her  safety  would  depend  mainly  upon  her  ships. 
Englishmen  had  always  taken  to  the  sea,  as  was  natural 
for  men  whose  shores  were  washed  by  the  Atlantic,  the 
Channel  and  the  North  Sea,  but  they  were  slow  in  build- 
ing fleets  of  ships  either  for  trade  or  for  war.  The  trade 
of  the  country  with  other  peoples  in  the  Middle  Ages  was 
carried  on  mostly  by  foreigners.     Yet  since  the  days  of 


ENGLISH  AND  DUTCH  TRIUMPH 


229 


Elizabeth's  father  and  grandfather  a  change  had  taken 
place.  English  merchants  found  their  way  to  all  markets. 
They  also  made  new  things  to  sell.  Refugees  driven  by 
the  religious  troubles  from  France  and  the  Netherlands 
brought  their  skill  to  England  and  taught  the  English 
how  to  weave  fine  woolens  and  silks. 

The  new  English  Navy.  The  English  navy  was  grow- 
ing. One  of  the  new  ships,  The  Triumph,  carried  450 
seamen,  50  gunners,  and  200  soldiers.  Besides  harque- 
buses for  the  soldiers,  there  were  many  kinds  of  cannon 
with  strange  names,  such  as  culverins,  falconets,  sakers, 
serpentines,  and  rabinets. 
Four  of  the  cannon  were 
large  enough  to  shoot  a 
cannon-ball  eight  inches 
in  diameter.  But  it  was 
on  the  skill  and  courage  of 
her  men  rather  than  upon 
the  size  of  her  ships  that 
England  relied  for  victory. 

Sir  Francis  Drake.  One 
of  these  men  was  Francis 
Drake.  He  was  son  of  a 
chaplain  in  the  navy  and 
as  a  boy  played  in  the 
rigging  of  the  great  ships-of-war,  as  other  boys  play 
in  the  streets.  In  time  young  Drake  was  apprenticed 
to  the  skipper  of  a  small  trading  vessel.  Fortune 
smiled  on  the  lad  early  in  life.  His  master  died,  and 
out  of  love  for  the  apprentice  who  had  served  him  so 


Sir  Francis  Drake 

After  the  painting  at  Buckland  Abbey, 
England 


230  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

well,  left  him  the  vessel.  Francis  Drake  became  thus 
a  shipmaster  on  his  own  account,  and  in  time  the  most 
popular  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  sea-captains. 

Slave-Traders.  He  often  went  with  his  cousin,  John 
Hawkins,  on  voyages  to  Africa.  They  bought  negro 
slaves  from  slave-traders  along  the  coast,  or  kidnaped 
negroes  whom  they  found,  and  carried  them  to  the  Spanish 
planters  of  the  West  Indies.  Hawkins  and  Drake  were 
as  devout  and  humane  as  other  men  of  their  time.  They 
simply  could  not  see  any  wrong  in  enslaving  the  heathen 
black  men  in  Africa.  Besides,  they  enjoyed  the  wild  life 
of  the  slave-trader  with  its  dangers  and  rich  rewards. 

Why  Drake  hated  the  Spaniards.  The  king  of  Spain 
tried  to  keep  the  trade  in  slaves  for  his  own  merchants, 
and  attempted  to  prevent  the  trade  of  the  English  slavers 
with  the  West  Indies.  Spanish  ships-of-war  ruined  one 
of  the  voyages  from  which  Hawkins  and  Drake  hoped 
for  large  profits.  The  Spaniards  won  thereby  the  undying 
hatred  of  Drake. 

The  Dragon  of  the  Seas.  It  was  a  time,  too,  when 
Drake's  countrymen  at  home  shared  his  intense  hatred 
of  the  Spaniard.  While  England  and  Spain  were  not  at 
war  with  one  another,  English  and  Spanish  traders  fought 
whenever  they  met  on  the  high  seas.  The  English  made 
the  Spanish  settlements  in  America  their  special  prey. 
At  certain  times  of  the  year  Spanish  ships,  called  govern- 
ment ships,  carried  to  Spain  gold  and  silver  —  the  royal 
share  of  the  products  of  America.  Drake,  like  many 
another  of  his  countrymen,  lay  in  wait  to  rob  these  ships 
of   their   precious    cargoes.     He   managed   to   gather   a 


ENGLISH  AND  DUTCH  TRIUMPH 


231 


fortune  by  his  cunning  and  courage.  More  than  once  he 
was  forced  to  bury  his  treasures  in  the  sand  to  Hghten 
his  ships  that  they  might  sail  the  faster,  and  escape  his 
pursuers.  The  Spaniards  came  to  know  and  to  fear 
Drake  as  the  Dragon  of  the  Seas. 

Drake's  Venture.  Drake  once  formed  the  plan  to 
take  a  fleet  into  the  Pacific  Ocean  in  order  to  plunder  the 
treasure  ships 
where  they  would 
be  less  on  their 
guard.  A  fleet  of 
five  ships  was 
made  ready.  Con- 
tributions  from 
wealthy  merchants 
and  powerful  no- 
bles, perhaps  a  gift 
from  Queen  Eliza- 
beth herself,  gave 
him  the  means  for 
unusual  luxuries  in  the  equipment  of  his  fleet.  Skilful 
musicians  and  rich  furniture  were  taken  on  board 
Drake's  own  ship,  the  Pelican,  or  the  Golden  Hind  as 
he  afterwards  christened  it.  The  brilliant  little  fleet 
left  Plymouth  in  1577.  One  after  another  of  the  ships 
turned  back  or  was  destroyed  on  the  long  voyage  of 
twelve  months  across  the  Atlantic  and  through  the 
Strait   of   Magellan. 

Beyond    the    Strait    of    Magellan.     The  Golden    Hind 
alone  remained  to  carry  out  the  original  project.     As  it 


Spanish  Tre\sure   ,Ship 


232  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

entered  the  Pacific  Ocean  a  furious  storm  drove  the  httle 
vessel  southward  beyc^nd  Cape  Horn  to  the  regions  where 
the  oceans  meet.     No  one  before  had  sailed  so  far  south. 

The  first  Prizes.  Drake  regained  control  of  his  ship 
when  the  storm  had  passed,  and  sailed  northward  along 
the  coast,  plundering  and  robbing  as  he  went.  Once,  as 
a  land-party  was  searching  along  the  shore  for  fresh  water, 
it  came  upon  a  Spaniard  asleep  with  thirteen  bars  of 
silver  beside  him.  His  nap  was  disturbed  long  enough  to 
take  away  his  burden.  Further  on  they  met  another 
Spaniard  and  an  Indian  boy  driving  a  train  of  Peruvian 
sheep  laden  with  eight  hundred  pounds  of  silver.  The 
Englishmen  took  their  place,  and  merrily  drove  the  sheep 
to  their  boats.  A  treasure  ship,  nicknamed  the  Spitfire, 
on  the  way  to  Panama,  was  captured  after  a  long  chase  of 
nearly  eight  hundred  miles.  Drake  obtained  from  it  un- 
known quantities  of  gold  and  silver.  With  such  a  rich 
load,  his  thoughts  turned  to  the  homeward  voyage. 

Drake's  Voyage  around  the  World.  By  this  time  a 
host  of  Spanish  war-ships  were  on  Drake's  track.  They 
expected  to  capture  him  on  his  return  through  the  Strait 
of  Magellan.  Drake,  now  confronted  with  real  danger, 
cunningly  outwitted  his  enemies.  He  and  many  other 
Englishmen  of  his  day  were  sure  a  passage  would  be 
found  somewhere  through  North  America  between  the 
Atlantic  and  the  Pacific.  Spanish,  French,  and  English 
explorers  had  all  carried  on  the  search  for  this  passage. 
Drake  decided  to  return  by  such  a  route,  if  it  were  possible. 
He  followed  the  coast  of  California,  and  probably  passed 
that  of  Oregon  and  Washington  as  far  as  Vancouver. 


234  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

When  it  grew  colder  and  the  coast  turned  to  the  west- 
ward, he  gave  up  the  search. 

After  making  some  needed  repairs  in  a  small  harbor 
a  few  miles  above  the  modern  San  Francisco,  Drake  set 
out  boldly  across  the  Pacific  to  return  home,  as  Magellan's 
men  had  done  before  him,  by  going  around  the  world. 
He  touched  at  the  Philippines,  visited  the  Spice  Islands, 
and  slowly  worked  his  way  around  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope.  The  Golden  Hind,  long  since  given  up  as  lost, 
reached  England  in  the  fall  of  1580,  after  nearly  three 
years'  absence.  For  a  second  time  a  ship  had  sailed 
around  the  world.  Drake  was  the  first  Englishman  to 
gain  the  honor. 

Drake's  Reward.  Queen  Elizabeth  liked  the  story 
Drake  told  of  outwitting  and  plundering  Spaniards. 
Arrayed  in  her  most  gorgeous  robes  she  visited  his  ship, 
where  a  banquet  had  been  prepared.  While  Drake  knelt 
at  her  feet  she  made  him  a  knight.  And  so  it  was  that 
the  man  whom  the  Spaniards  called  with  good  reason  the 
Master  Thief  of  the  Seas,  the  English  called  by  a  new 
title.  Sir  Francis  Drake,  and  praised  as  the  greatest  sea- 
captain  of  the  age.  His  ship,  the  Golden  Hind,  was 
ordered  to  be  preserved  forever. 

The  Dutch  Struggle  against  Spain.  A  few  years  after 
Drake  returned  the  English  took  a  deeper  interest  in  the 
struggle  between  Phihp  and  the  Dutch.  Although  the 
Dutch  had  lost  hope  of  help  from  the  French  Huguenots, 
they  resisted  Philip's  generals  more  boldly  than  ever. 
The  Spanish  soldiers  treated  the  towns  which  surren- 
dered so  savagely  that  the  other  towns  decided  it  was 


ENGLISH  AND  DUTCH  TRIUMPH 


235 


better  to  die  fighting  than  to  yield     The  «iege  of  Ley- 
den  became  famous  because,  after  food  had  given  out 
and  the  inhabitants  were  starving  their  friends  cut  the 
great  dikes  in  order   that   the  boats   of   the      Beggars 
of   the   Sea"   loaded 
with     provisions 
might  be  floated  up 
to  the  very  walls  of 
the  city.    This  unex- 
pected   flood    also 
drove    away    the 
Spaniards.    Fortu- 
nately after  the  res- 
cue   of    the    city    a 
strong    wind    arose 
and  drove  back  the 
waves    so    that    the 
dikes  could  again  be 
replaced. 

The  Death  of 
WiUiam  of  Orange. 
King     Philip    had 


Queen  Elizabeth  making  Drake  a 
Knight 


come  to  the  conclusion  that  unless  William  of  Orange 
were  killed  the  Dutch  could  not  be  conquered,  and  so 
::  put  a  price  on  Prince  WiUiam's  head  offering  a  la^g^ 
sum  of  money  to  any  one  who  should  kill  him  The  first 
attempts  failed,  but  finally  in  1584  he  was  shot. 

Sir  Philip  Sidney.  The  murder  of  WiUiana  alarmed 
the  EngUsh  for  Elizabeth's  life,  especially  as  Philip  had 
already  aided  men  who  were  plotting  against  her.     She 


236  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

sent  an  army  into  the  Netherlands  to  aid  the  Dutch, 
although  she  had  not  made  up  her  mind  to  attack  Philip 
directly.  The  army  did  not  give  much  help  to  the  Dutch, 
but  it  is  remembered  because  a  noble  English  poet,  Sir 
Philip  Sidney,  was  mortally  wounded  in  one  of  the  battles. 
The  story  is  told  that  while  Sidney  was  riding  back,  tor- 
tured by  his  wound,  he  became  very  thirsty,  as  wounded 
men  always  do,  and  begged  for  a  drink  of  water.  Looking 
up  when  it  was  brought  to  him  he  saw  on  the  ground  a 
common  soldier  more  sorely  wounded  than  he.  He 
immediately  sent  the  water  to  the  soldier  saying,  ''Thy 
necessity  is  greater  than  mine." 

The  Invincible  Armada.  The  king  of  Spain  now 
decided  that  he  could  not  subdue  the  Dutch  until  he  had 
thoroughly  punished  the  English.  He  even  planned  to 
put  himself  upon  the  English  throne,  claiming  that  he 
was  the  heir  of  one  of  the  early  kings  of  England.  Months 
were  spent  in  preparing  a  great  fleet,  an  'Invincible 
Armada"  which  was  to  sail  up  the  Channel,  take  on  board 
the  Spanish  army  in  the  Netherlands,  and  cross  over  to 
England.  While  these  preparations  were  being  made 
with  Philip's  usual  care,  Sir  Francis  Drake  swooped  down 
on  Cadiz  and  burnt  so  much  shipping  and  destroyed  so 
many  supplies  that  the  voyage  had  to  be  postponed  a 
year.  This  Drake  called  "singeing  the  king  of  Spain's 
beard." 

The  Armada  in  the  Channel.  It  was  July,  1588,  before 
the  "Invincible  Armada"  appeared  off  Plymouth  in  the 
Enghsh  Channel.  Many  of  the  Spanish  ships  were  larger 
than  the  English  ships,  but  they  were  so  clumsy  that  the 


ENGLISH  AND  DUTCH  TRIUMPH 


237 


English  could  outsail  them  and  attack  them  from  any 
direction  they  chose.  Moreover,  the  Spaniards  needed 
to  fight  close  at  hand  in  order  that  the  soldiers  armed 
with  ordinary  guns  might  join  in  the  fray.  The  English 
kept  out  of  range  of  these  guns  and  used  their  heavy 
cannon. 

Destruction  of  the  Armada.     With  the  English  ships 


The  Spanish  Armada  in  the  English  Channel 

After  an  engraving  by  the  Society  of  Antiquarians  following  a  tapestry  in  the 
House  of  Lords 

clinging  to  the  flanks  and  rear  of  the  Armada,  the 
Spaniards  moved  heavily  up  the  Channel.  In  the  nar- 
rower waters  between  Dover  and  Calais  the  English 
attacked  more  fiercely,  and  sank  several  Spanish  vessels. 
Soon  the  others  were  fleeing  into  the  North  Sea,  driven 
by  a  furious  gale.  Many  sought  to  reach  Spain  by  sail- 
ing around  Scotland  and  Ireland,  and  some  of  these  ships 


238  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

were  dashed  on  the  rocky  shores.  Only  a  third  of  Phihp's 
proud  fleet  returned  to  Spain. 

Effect  of  the  Defeat  of  the  Armada  on  Spain.  This 
was  the  last  attempt  Philip  made  to  attack  the  English, 
because  Spain  had  been  exhausted  in  the  effort  to  collect 
money  and  supplies  for  the  Invincible  Armada.  The 
war  dragged  on  for  many  years,  and  the  English  attacked 
and  plundered  Spanish  vessels  wherever  they  found  them. 

The  Independence  of  the  Dutch.  The  ruin  of  the 
Armada  also  meant  that  the  Dutch  would  succeed  in 
becoming  independent  of  the  Spanish  king.  Seven  of 
the  northern  provinces  had  already  formed  a  union  and 
had  begun  to  call  themselves  the  United  Netherlands. 
They  were  growing  richer  while  their  neighboring  prov- 
inces on  the  south,  which  had  decided  to  return  to  their 
allegiance  to  Spain,  grew  poorer. 

First  Voyage  of  the  Dutch  to  the  East.  Even  while  the 
fight  was  going  on  the  Dutch  traded  in  places  where  Philip 
had  not  permitted  them  to  trade  while  he  could  control 
them.  One  of  these  places  was  Lisbon,  the  capital  of 
Portugal.  Here  the  Dutch  obtained  spices  which  the 
Portuguese  brought  from  the  East  Indies.  But  in  1580 
Philip  seized  Portugal,  and  the  Dutch  could  no  longer  go 
to  Lisbon.  This  made  them  anxious  to  find  their  way 
to  the  East.  In  1595  the  first  fleet  set  out.  This 
voyage  was  unsuccessful,  but  other  fleets  followed,  until 
soon  the  Dutch  had  almost  driven  the  Portuguese,  now 
subjects  of  the  king  of  Spain,  from  the  Spice  Islands. 
Soon  also  Dutch  sailors  ventured  across  the  Atlantic  to 
the  shores  of  America. 


ENGLISH  AND  DUTCH  TRIUMPH  239 

QUESTIONS 

1.  What  country  in  northern  Europe  did  Spain  rule?  What 
name  was  given  to  those  who  resisted  the  Spanish  officers  in  the 
Netherlands?     Why  were  they  given  this  name? 

2.  What  promise  did  Coligny  make  to  the  people  of  the  Nether- 
lands? Why  was  he  unable  to  carry  it  out?  What  other  people 
were  ready  to  help  the  Dutch?  Can  you  give  one  reason  at  least 
why  the  English  were  wilhng  to  help  the  Dutch  against  Spain  ? 

3.  Why  had  English  trade  grown  important?  Did  this  help  to 
make  a  navy? 

4.  Why  did  English  sailors  like  Drake  specially  hate  the  Spaniards? 
What  was  Drake's  method  of  making  a  living?  How  did  he  come 
to  go  around  the  world  in  1577-1580?  How  long  was  it  since 
Magellan  made  his  voyage? 

5.  What  did  the  English  think  of  Drake  ?  What  did  the  Spaniards 
think  of  him?     Why  did  each  people  think  as  it  did? 

6.  Why  did  Philip  of  Spain  have  William  of  Orange  killed  ?  Why 
did  this  make  the  conquest  of  the  Dutch  even  harder? 

7.  Why  did  Philip,  king  of  Spain,  try  to  conquer  England  and 
make  himself  king  of  that  country  ?  How  did  he  try  to  carry  out 
his  plan  ?  Why  were  the  English  victorious  in  the  great  battle  with 
the  Armada?      Where  was  the  battle  fought? 

8.  How  did  the  defeat  of  the  Armada  affect  Spain's  war  in  the 
Netherlands?  Did  all  of  the  Netherlands  become  independent  of 
Spain? 

9.  What  trade  did  the  Dutch  begin  to  carry  on  before  their  war 
with  Spain  ended? 

10.  What  new  people  became  rivals  of  the  Spaniards  and  French 
for  trade  and  settlements  in  America? 

EXERCISES 

1.  What  parts  of  North  America  did  Drake  visit  on  his  famous 
voyage  around  the  world?      See  the  map  on  page  233. 

2.  What  effect  did  the  quarrels  in  Europe  described  in  Chapters 
19  and  20  have  upon  the  progress  in  exploring  and  settling  America? 

3.  Find  out  whether  the  people  of  the  northern  Netherlands  and 
the  southern  Netherlands  are  still  separate  countries  to-day. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE    ENGLISH    PEOPLE    ATTEMPT    TO    SETTLE 

AMERICA 

English  Interest  in  America  Awakened.  Voyages  like 
those  made  by  Sir  Francis  Drake  awakened  a  desire 
throughout  England  to  learn  more  about  the  New  World. 
Until  this  time  even  the  great  discoveries  of  Columbus 
and  the  Cabots  had  failed  to  stir  the  English  people  to 
take  part  in  the  exploration  and  settlement  of  the  Ameri- 
cas. The  principal  teason  was  because  their  attention  was 
occupied  by  the  struggle  between  their  monarchs  and  the 
popes  to  decide  whether  king  or  pope  should  govern  the 
English  Church.  This  continued  until  Queen  Elizabeth 
had  been  on  the  throne  some  years. 

Other  sea-captains,  hearing  of  Drake's  success,  now 
turned  their  ships  toward  the  Americas.  Many  went  to 
the  West  Indies,  as  he  had  done,  mainly  to  seize  the  rich 
plunder  to  be  found  on  board  the  ships  of  Spain  bound 
homeward.  Some  of  them  explored  the  coast  of  North 
America,  hoping  to  find  valuable  regions  that  had  not 
fallen  into  the  possession  of  the  Spaniards . 

The  Northwest  Passage.  Martin  Frobisher  made 
three  voyages,  the  last  in  1578,  in  search  of  a  passage 
through  North  America  to  China.  He  entered  the  bay 
which  bears  his  name,  and  the  strait  which  was  later 

240 


ENGLISH  ATTEMPT  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA  241 
called  after  Hudson,  but  failed  to  find  a  passage  Drake 
attempted  to  find  the  western  entrance  to  such  a  pas- 
sage in  1579  as  a  short  cut  homeward  when  he  tned  to 
flvoid  his  Spanish  pursuers. 

Onbert  A  grander  scheme  was  planned  by  Humphrey 
Gilbert  He  wished  to  build  up  another  England  across 
the  sea  just  as  the  people  of  Spain  were  buildmg  up 
Itther  Spain.     He  planned  to  do  this  by  estabhshmg 


Charlcote  Hall 

An  English  Manor  House  of  the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth 

farms  to  which  he  and  others  might  -nd  laborers  who 
could  not  find  work  at  home.  Queen  Elizabeth  hked 
this  plan,  and  to  encourage  him,  and  to  repay  hnn  for 
the  expense  of  carrying  the  emigrants  over,  she  promised 
him  the  land  for  six  hundred  miles  on  each  side  of  his 

^trfof   OUberfs  Expedition.     Gilbert  tried  twic. 
to  plant  a  colony  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Gulf  of  St 
Lawrence.     Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  his  half-brother^  was  one 
of  his  captains  in  the  expedition  of  1578      He  would 
have  been  in  the  disastrous  second  attempt  m  1583  had 


242  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

not  Queen  Elizabeth,  full  of  forebodings  of  danger  to  her 
favorite,  refused  to  let  him  go.  As  it  was  he  sent  a  ship 
at  his  own  cost.  Gilbert  took  a  large  supply  of  hobby- 
horses and  other  toys  with  which  to  please  the  savages. 
Mishap,  desertion,  and  shipwreck  pursued  the  luckless 
commander. 

The  second  expedition  left  Plymouth  with  five  vessels 
in  1583.  The  ship  that  Raleigh  sent,  the  best  in  the 
fleet,  deserted  before  they  were  out  of  sight  of  England. 
One  was  left  in  Newfoundland.  The  wreck  of  the  largest 
ship,  with  most  of  the  provisions,  off  Cape  Breton, 
so  discouraged  the  crews  that  they  prevailed  upon 
Gilbert  to  abandon  the  plan  to  settle  on  such  barren 
and  stormy  shores.  Gilbert  attempted  to  return  on 
the  Squirrel,  the  smaller  of  the  two  remaining  vessels. 
This  was  a  tiny  vessel  of  scarcely  ten  tons  burden. 
What  was  left  of  the  httle  fleet  voyaged  homeward 
by  the  southern  way,  and  ran  into  a  fearful  storm  as  it 
approached  the  Azores. 

Although  Gilbert  was  urged  to  go  aboard  the  larger 
vessel,  he  refused  to  desert  his  companions,  with  whom 
he  had  passed  through  so  many  storms  and  perils,  and 
tried  to  calm  the  fears  of  all  by  his  reply,  ''Do  not  fear. 
Heaven  is  as  near  by  water  as  by  land."  One  night 
the  Squirrel  suddenly  sank.  All  on  board  were  lost. 
Such  was  the  sad  ending  of  the  first  efforts  to  establish 
an  English  colony  in  North  America. 

Raleigh.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  took  up  the  interesting 
plan  which  his  kinsman,  Gilbert,  had  at  heart.  Raleigh 
was  now  at  the  height  of  his  favor  with  Queen  Elizabeth. 


ENGLISH  ATTEMPT  TO   SETTLE  AMERICA       243 


She  had  made  him  wealthy,  especially  by  the  gift  of 
large  estates  which  she  had  taken  from  others.  She  read- 
ily promised  him  the  same  privileges  in  America  which 
she  had  offered  to  Gil- 
bert. Raleigh  doubtless 
thought  that  he  might 
increase  his  fortune  and 
win  glory  for  himself 
and  for  his  country  by 
planting  English  colonies 
in  the  New  World.  No 
man  of  the  age  was  bet- 
ter fitted  for  the  under- 
taking. He  had  shown 
himself  a  fearless  soldier 
and  an  able  commander 
in  the  war  against  Spain 
in  the  Netherlands.  He 
had  fortune,  skill,  and 
powerful  friends.  Like 
Gilbert,  he  was  a  friend 
of  poets  and  scholars 
and  a  student  of  books;  like  Drake,  he  was  a  natural 
leader  of  men. 

Virginia.  Raleigh  began  in  1584  by  sending  an  expedi- 
tion to  explore  the  coast  for  a  suitable  site  for  a  colony. 
His  men  sailed  by  way  of  the  Canaries,  and  came  upon 
North  America  in  the  neighborhood  of  Pamlico  Sound, 
avoiding  the  stormy  route  directly  across  the  Atlantic 
which    Gilbert    had    followed.     They    found,    therefore, 


Sir  Walter  Raleigh  and  his  Son 


244  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

instead  of  the  bleak  shore  of  Newfoundland  and  Prince 
Edward  Island,  the  genial  climate  of  North  Carolina 
and  Virginia. 

They  carried  home  glowing  reports  of  the  country. 
They  were  particularly  pleased  with  an  island  in  Pamlico 
Sound  called  by  the  Indians  Roanoke  Island.  They 
noted  with  wonder  the  overhanging  grape-vines  loaded 
with  fruit,  the  fine  cedar  trees  which  seemed  to  them  the 
highest  and  reddest  in  the  world,  the  great  flocks  of  noisy 
white  cranes,  and  the  numberless  deer  in  the  forests.  The 
Indians  appeared  gentle  and  friendly.  Elizabeth  was  so 
pleased  with  the  accounts  of  the  country  that  she  allowed 
it  to  be  called  Virginia  after  herself,  the  Virgin  Queen, 
and  made  Raleigh  a  knight. 

The  first  English  Colonists.  Raleigh  made  several 
attempts  to  plant  a  colony  in  Virginia.  The  most  famous 
one  was  led  by  John  White  in  1587.  White  had  visited 
Virginia  on  an  earlier  voyage,  and  painted  more  than 
seventy  pictures  of  Indian  life,  representing  their  dress 
and  their  manner  of  living.  These  may  still  be  seen  in 
the  British  Museum  in  London.  His  interest  in  the 
country  and  its  Indian  population  made  his  appointment 
as  governor  seem  a  wise  choice.  Care  was  taken  in  the 
selection  of  colonists  in  order  to  secure  farmers  rather 
than  gold-seekers.  Twenty-five  women  and  children 
were  included  in  the  colony  of  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  persons. 

Roanoke.  White  and  his  followers  settled  on  Roanoke 
Island.  They  found  that  the  fort,  which  one  of  Raleigh's 
officers  had  built  some  years  earlier,  was  leveled  to    the 


ENGLISH  ATTEMPT  TO   SETTLE  AMERICA       245 


ground.  Several  huts  were  still  standing,  but  they  were 
falling  to  pieces.  The  first  task  was  to  rebuild  the  huts 
and  move  into  them  from  their  ships.  A  baby  girl  was 
born  a  few  days  after  the  landing,  the  first  child  born  of 
English  parents  in 
the  New  World. 
Her  father,  Ana- 
nias Dare,  was  one 
of  White's  coun- 
cilors ;  her  mother, 
Eleanor  Dare,  was 
the  daughter  of 
Governor  White. 
The  baby  was 
given  the  name 
Virginia,  the  name 
of  the  country 
which  was  to  be 
her  home. 

The  Colonists  in 
Danger.  The  little 
colony  must  have  foreseen  the  hostility  of  the  Indians 
and  a  scarcity  of  food,  for  before  Governor  White  had 
been  in  America  two  months,  he  was  sent  back  to 
England  to  obtain  more  provisions.  White,  from  his 
own  account,  did  not  wish  to  leave  his  daughter  and 
granddaughter. 

White's  Search  for  Aid.  White  returned  to  England 
in  the  fall  of  L587  at  the  wrong  moment  to  ask  for  aid. 
All  England  was  alarmed  by  the  rumor  that  a  great 


Map  of  Raleigh's  Colonies 


246  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Spanish  fleet  was  about  to  land  an  invading  army.  The 
friends  of  Virginia  in  England  were  too  busy  protecting 
their  own  homes  from  the  invader  to  give  heed  to  the 
needs  of  the  farmer  colonists  across  the  sea.  White 
traveled  through  England,  seeking  aid  for  his  friends  and 
family,  but  was  disappointed  everywhere. 

Why  Raleigh  gave  no  Help.  Raleigh  had  by  no  means 
forgotten  his  colonists,  but  his  queen  and  his  country  had 
the  first  claim  on  him  through  the  long  war  with  Spain. 
Twice  during  this  period,  he  found  time  and  means  to 
prepare  relief  expeditions  for  Virginia.  The  queen 
stopped  the  first  one  just  as  it  was  ready  to  sail,  because 
all  the  ships  were  needed  at  that  moment  for  service  in 
the  war.  A  second  expedition  was  attacked  by  the 
Spaniards  and  forced  to  return. 

The  lost  Colony.  White  finally  secured  passage  for 
himself  on  a  fleet  going  to  the  West  Indies,  not  with  a 
fleet  and  relief  supplies  of  his  own,  but  as  a  passenger  on 
another  man's  ship.  It  was  the  summer  of  1591  when  he 
arrived  at  Roanoke,  four  years  after  his  departure.  The 
colonists  were  not  to  be  found.  Their  houses  were  torn 
down.  The  chests  which  they  had  evidently  buried  in 
order  to  hide  them  from  the  Indians  had  been  dug  up  and 
ransacked  of  everything  of  value.  White's  own  papers 
which  he  had  left  behind  were  strewn  about.  His  pictures 
and  maps  were  torn  and  rotten  with  the  rain.  His 
armor  was  almost  eaten  through  with  rust. 

One  trace  of  the  fate  of  the  settlers  was  left.  The  large 
letters  CROATOAN  were  carved  on  a  tree  near  the 
entrance  to  the  old  fort.     White  recalled  the  agreement 


ENGLISH  ATTEMPT  TO   SETTLE  AMERICA       247 


made  when  he  left  four  years  before.  If  the  colonists 
should  find  it  necessary  to  leave  Roanoke,  they  were  to 
carve  on  a  tree  the  name  of  the  place  to  which  they  were 
going.  If  they  were  in  danger  or  distress  when  they  left, 
they  were  to  carve  a 


cross  over  the  name 

of  the  place.    White 

found  no  cross.    The 

word   Croatoan   was 

the  name  of  a  small 

island    lying    south 

of    Cape    Hatteras, 

where  Indians   lived 

who  were  known  to 

be   friendly.     White 

believed    his   friends 

to  be  safe  among  the 

Indians  at  Croatoan, 

but  he  could  not  go 

farther  in  search  for 

them  because  the 

captains  of  the  ships 

which    brought    him 

over  refused  to  delay  longer.     They  gave  many  excuses, 

but  were  evidently  more  eager  to  attack  the  Spaniards 

than  to  find  a  few  luckless  emigrants. 

The  fate  of  Raleigh's  colony  is  one  of  the  puzzles  of 
history.  It  is  believed  that  they  took  refuge  with  friendly 
Indians,  and  lived  with  them  until  they  lost  their  lives 
in  war  or  had  adopted  the  ways  of  their  protectors. 


An  Indian  Village  in  1589 

After  a  drawing  by  John  White,  now  in  the  British 
Museum 


248  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 

Value  of  the  Efforts  of  the  English  and  the  French. 

Raleigh  had  failed  to  carry  out  his  great  plan  to  plant  a 
new  England  in  America,  but  he  had  awakened  in  his 
countrymen  an  interest  in  America,  and  made  known  the 
advantages  of  its  soil  and  climate.  The  French  had 
apparently  made  no  greater  headway.  Cartier's  colony 
on  the  St.  Lawrence  had  broken  up,  and  the  Spaniards 
had  driven  the  French  colony  from  Florida.  The  history 
of  Coligny's  colony  at  Fort  Caroline,  Cartier's  at  Quebec, 
Gilbert's  on  the  coast  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and 
Raleigh's  at  Roanoke,  had  shown  how  useless  were 
attempts  to  settle  in  America  which  were  not  strongly 
supported  by  friends  or  by  the  home  government.  These 
attempts  to  plant  colonies  in  America  were  not,  however, 
as  bad  failures  as  they  appeared.  Both  nations  had 
learned  much  about  the  country  and  about  the  prepara- 
tions needed  for  permanent  settlements. 

What  the  Spanish  had  accomplished.  In  1600  Spain 
seemed  to  have  achieved  much  more  than  either  of  her 
rivals.  The  map  of  that  time  shows  Spain  in  possession 
of  vast  territories  in  North  and  South  America.  The 
Enghsh  had  a  small  tract,  Virginia,  in  which  they  had 
some  interest  but  no  colonists.  The  French  regarded 
the  St.  Lawrence  valley  as  theirs  by  right  of  discovery, 
but  they  could  point  to  no  settlements  to  clinch  that 
claim. 

The  Spaniards,  on  the  other  hand,  counted  more 
than  two  hundred  cities  and  towns  which  they  had 
planted  in  their  territories.  About  two  hundred  thou- 
sand Spaniards,  farmers,  miners,  traders,  soldiers,  and 


250  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN   HISTORY 

nobles,  had  either  migrated  from  Spain  to  America  or 
had  been  born  there  of  emigrants  since  Columbus's 
discovery.  Five  million  Indians  had  come  under  their 
rule,  and  most  of  them  were  living  as  civilized  men,  and 
called  themselves  Christians.  One  hundred  and  forty 
thousand  negro  slaves  had  been  carried  from  Africa  to 
the  plantations  and  mines  in  Spanish  America. 

The  City  of  Mexico,  the  largest  in  all  America,  was 
much  like  the  cities  of  Spain.  Well-built  houses  of  wood, 
stone,  and  mason-work  abounded.  Churches,  monas- 
teries, a  university,  higher  schools  for  boys  and  girls, 
four  hospitals,  of  which  one  was  for  Indians,  and  public 
buildings,  similar  to  those  in  the  cities  of  old  Spain, 
already  existed.  Spanish  life  and  Spanish  culture  had 
spread  over  a  large  area  in  the  New  World,  and  the  most 
remarkable  fact  was  that  the  Old  World  civilization  had 
been  bestowed  on  the  Indian  population.  As  Roman 
culture  went  into  Spain  and  Gaul,  so  Spanish  culture 
went  into  a  New  Spain  in  a  new  world. 

The  Prospects  of  the  Spanish  Colonies.  But  the  out- 
look for  Spain  in  America  was  not  wholly  bright.  Her 
struggle  with  her  Dutch  subjects  and  the  war  with  Eng- 
land, which  grew  out  of  that  quarrel,  left  her  completely 
worn  out.  She  no  longer  had  the  people  to  spare  for 
American  settlements.  These  ceased  to  grow  as  they 
once  had.  Negroes  and  Indians  outnumbered  the  Span- 
iards in  most  of  them.  The  three  races  mingled  together 
and  intermarried  until  a  new  people,  the  Spanish  Ameri- 
can, differing  in  color  and  blood  from  either  of  the  old 
races,  was  formed. 


ENGLISH  ATTEMPT  TO  SETTLE  AMERICA       251 

The  later  Story  of  Colonization.  Spain's  rivals  —  the 
Dutch,  the  English,  and  the  French  —  were  just  reaching 
the  height  of  their  power.  They  had  settled  their  most 
serious  religious  differences.  Their  merchants  were  eagerly 
looking  about  for  commercial  opportunities.  A  con- 
siderable population  in  each  of  them,  but  more  especially 
in  England,  was  discontented  and  ready  to  try  its  fortunes 
in  a  new  world.  .  The  Spaniards  had  passed  by  the  best 
parts  of  North  America  as  worthless.  The  people  and 
the  unoccupied  land  were  both  ready  for  the  formation  of 
colonies  on  a  larger  scale.  In  many  ways  a  greater  story 
of  American  colonization  remains  to  be  told.  This  will 
be  the  story  of  the  Dutch,  the  French,  and  the  EngUsh 
colonization  of  North  America. 

QUESTIONS 

1.  Why  had  the  English  people  not  taken  more  interest  in 
America  before  Drake's  time?  What  finally  made  the  English  sea- 
captains  turn  to  American  adventure  and  exploration? 

2.  What  did  Gilbert  attempt  to  do?  How  many  reasons  can  you 
find  for  his  failure? 

3.  Why  was  Raleigh  specially  fitted  to  begin  the  task  of  planting 
English  colonies  in  America?  What  part  of  North  America  did  his 
men  select  for  a  settlement?  Why  did  it  seem  a  suitable  place? 
What  name  was  given  to  the  country? 

4.  Why  did  Raleigh  fail  to  help  his  colony  at  Roanoke?  What 
did  White  think  had  happened  to  them?  Why  didn't  he  go  in 
search  of  them? 

5.  Why  had  the  French  and  the  English  been  unsuccessful  in 
their  efforts  to  settle  North  America?  Had  they  really  gained  any- 
thing from  all  their  efforts? 

6.  What  had  Spain  accomplished  since  the  voyage  by  Columbus? 
Why  were  the  prospects  of  Spain  not  so  bright  as  they  had  been? 
What  rivals  were  ready  to  begin  colonies  in  America? 


252  INTRODUCTORY  AMERICAN  HISTORY 


EXERCISES 

1.  How  much  territory  was  Queen  Elizabeth  wiUing  to  give 
Gilbert  for  his  plan  in  North  America?  Was  there  this  much 
(twelve  hundred  miles)  of  the  Atlantic  coast  of  North  America 
unclaimed  by  the  French  and  the  Spaniards? 

2.  Find  Roanoke  Island  on  the  map,  page  245. 

3.  Name  the  regions  in  the  New  World  and  the  East  claimed  by 
the  Enghsh,  French,  Portuguese,  and  Spaniards  after  a  century  of 
discovery  and  exploration  (1492-1600).  See  the  map,  page  249. 
What  parts  of  North  America  were  still  unknown?  With  the  use 
of  some  map  of  the  world  to-day  make  a  list  of  the  colonies  of  the 
same  countries  now. 

REVIEW 

1.  Prepare  a  list  of  the  men  who  took  the  chief  part  in  discover- 
ing the  New  World,  and  give  for  each  the  name  of  the  region  he 
found. 

2.  What  had  the  Greeks  learned  to  do,  the  knowledge  of  which 
they  carried  into  Italy?  What  more  had  the  Romans  learned  to 
do,  the  knowledge  of  which  they  carried  into  Spain  and  Gaul  and 
Britain?  What  more  had  the  Spaniards,  the  French,  and  the  Eng- 
lish learned  to  do,  the  knowledge  of  which  they  either  were  already, 
as  in  the  case  of  Spain,  carrying  into  Spanish  America,  or,  in  the 
case  of  England  and  France,  were  prepared  to  carry  into  North 
America? 


REFERENCES  FOR  TEACHERS 

The  following  references  are  given  in  the  hope  that  they  will  be  helpful 
to  the  teacher.  The  list  is  by  no  means  exhaustive,  but  enough  are  given 
so  that  one  or  more  books  for  each  subject  should  be  found  in  any  fairly 
equipped  school  or  public  library.  Some  of  these  books  may  be  assigned 
to  the  brighter  or  more  ambitious  members  of  the  class  for  home  read- 
ings. Extracts  from  others  may  be  read  to  the  class  directly.  Still 
others  will  furnish  the  teacher  a  variety  of  stories  or  fuller  statements  of 
fact  upon  matters  treated  briefly  in  the  text.  A  Bibliography  of  History 
for  Schools  and  Libraries  by  Andrews,  Gambrill  and  Tall  (Longmans, 
1911),  will  give  many  more  references  and  further  information  regarding 
those  that  are  given  here. 

A.     ANCIENT  TIMES.     The  Greek  People.     (For  use  with  chapters 
ii,  iii,  and  iv.) 

(a)  Histories  of  the  Greeks. 

Holm,  History  of  the  Greeks,  4  volumes,  is  the  most  trustworthy 
history  of  the  Greeks.  Bury,  A  History  of  Greece,  2  volumes; 
Botsford,  History  of  the  Ancient.  World;  Goodspeed,  History  of 
the  Ancient  World;  Myers,  Ancient  History;  Wolfson,  Essentials 
in  Ancient  History;  and  West,  Ancient  World,  have  brief  accounts 
of  the  Greeks. 

(6)  Versions  of  some  famous  old  Greek  stories,  especially  the  story  of 
Hercules  and  his  Labors,  the  Search  for  the  Golden  Fleece,  the 
Trojan  War,  and  the  Wanderings  of  Ulysses. 

A.  J.  Church,  Stories  from  Homer;  C.  M.  Gayley,  Classical 
Myths;  H.  A.  Guerber,  Myths  of  Greece  and  Rome;  and  the  same 
author's  The  Story  of  the  Greeks;  Haaren  and  Poland,  Famous 
Men  of  Greece;  C.  H.  and  S.  B.  Harding,  Stories  of  Greek  Gods, 
Heroes  and  Men;  Charles  Kingsley,  Heroes,  or  Greek  Fairy  Tales. 
Hawthorne,  in  Tanglewood  Tales,  has  retold  the  story  of  the  Search 
for  the  Golden  Fleece  in  a  specially  interesting  manner.  Bryant's 
translation  of  the  Odyssey  is  one  of  the  best  known  versions 
of   that   story   and   may  generally  be  found  in  public  libraries. 

(c)  Short  Biographies  of  some  Greek  Heroes.     Short  accounts  of  the 
lives  of  such  heroes  as  Miltiades,  Themistocles,  Socrates,  Alexander, 
253 


254  INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 

and  Demosthenes  will  be  found  in  Cox,  Lives  of  Greek  Statesmen; 
Haaren  and  Poland,  Famous  Men  of  Greece;  Jennie  Hall,  Men  of 
Old  Greece;  Harding,  Stories  of  Greek  Gods,  Heroes  and  Men;  E. 
M.  Tappan,  The  Story  of  the  Greek  People;  and  Plutarch's  Lives. 
There  are  several  abridged  editions  of  the  latter,  but  those  by 
C.  E.  Byles,  Greek  I-iives  from  Plutarch,  and  Edwin  Ginn, 
Plutarch's  Lives,  are  best  adapted  to  the  iise  of  schools. 

(d)  Various  features  of  Greek  Life,  as  the  home,  the  schools,  food, 
clothing,  occupations,  amusements,  or  government  have  been  de- 
scribed in  the  books  on  Greek  Life. 

Among  these  are  Bliimner,  Home  Life  of  the  Ancient  Greeks 
(translated  by  Alice  Zimmern);  C.  B.  Guhck,  The  Life  of  the 
Ancient  Greeks;  Mahaffy,  Social  Life  in  Greece;  and  T.  G. 
Tucker,   Life  in  Ancient  Athens. 

(e)  Descriptions  of  Athens  and  Alexandria.  Descriptions  of  these 
great  centers  of  Greek  civilization  will  be  found  in  any  history  of 
Greece;  that  in  Gulick,  Life  of  the  Ancient  Greeks,  ch.  2,  or  Tucker, 
Life  in  Ancient  Athens,  for  Athens,  and  in  Draper,  Intellectual 
Development  of  Europe,  I,  pp.  187-204,  for  Alexandria,  will  serve 
the  purpose. 

(/)  A  description  of  the  battle  of  Marathon,  abridged  from  the  His- 
tory of  the  World  by  Herodotus,  will  be  found  in  F.  M.  Fling's 
Source  Book  of  Greek  History.  This  little  book  gives  many 
incidents  in  Greek  History  as  the  Greek  writers  told  them. 

(g)  A  description  of  the  materials,  methods  of  building,  decoration 
of  public  buildings,  and  the  uses  of  the  temples,  theaters,  gymnasia, 
and  stadia  in  Fowler  and  Wheeler's  Greek  Archaeology,  ch.  2;  and 
Tarbell's  History  of  Greek  Art. 

(/i)  Some  may  wish  to  read  the  careful  statement  in  Holm's  History 
of  the  Greeks,  Vol.  I,  pp.  103-121,  on  the  Truth  about  the  Old 
Greek  Legends,  or  the  same  author's  account.  Vol.  I,  pp.  272-295, 
of  Emigration  to  the  Colonies  in  the  Olden  Day. 

B.     ANCIENT      TIMES.      The  Roman  People.     (For  use  with  chap- 
ters V,  vi,  vii,  viii  and  ix.) 
(a)  Histories  of  the  Romans. 

Either  Botsford,  History  of  Rome;  Pelham,  Outlines  of  Roman 
History;  How  and  Leigh,  History  of  Rome;  or  Schuckburgh, 
History  of  Rome;  though  the  last  two  do  not  cover  the  entire 
period  of  Roman  history.  Duruy,  History  of  Rome,  8  volumes, 
is  attractive  in  style  and  supplied  with  a  great  variety  of  pictures 
and   other   illustrative   matter. 


REFERENCES  FOR  TEACHERS        255 

Botsford,  History  of  the  Ancient  World;  Goodspeed,  History  of 
the  Ancient  World;  Myers,  Ancient  History;  Wolf  son,  Essentials 
in  Ancient  History;  and  West,  Ancient  World,  give  short  accounts 
of  the  chief  events  in  Roman  history. 
(6)  Versions  of  famous  old  Roman  stories,  especially  the  wanderings 
of  Aeneas,  the  Story  of  Romulus  and  Remus,  of  the  Sabine 
Women,   Horatius  at  the  Bridge,  and  Cincinnatus. 

A.  J.  Church,  Stories  from  Virgil;  C.  M.  Gayley,  Classical 
Myths;  H.  A.  Guerber,  Myths  of  Greece  and  Rome;  the  same 
author's  Story  of  the  Romans;  Haaren  and  Poland,  Famous  Men 
of  Rome;  and  Harding,  City  of  Seven  Hills.  Macaulay,  Lays  of 
Ancient  Rome,  gives  the  story  of  Horatius  at  the  Bridge,  together 
with  several  other  stories  from  early  Roman  history. 

(c)  Versions  of  the  Gennan  myths  about  Odin  {Wodan),  Thor,  Freya, 
and  Tyr  (Tiw).  CM.  Gayley,  Classical  Myths;  Guerber,  Myths  of 
Northern  Lands;  Haaren  and  Poland,  Famous  Men  of  the  Middle 
Ages;  Mary  E.  Litchfield,  The  Nine  Worlds;  H.  W.  Mabie,  Norse 
Stories;  Eva  March  Tappan,  European  Hero  Stories;  Alice  Zim- 
mern,  Gods  and  Heroes  of  the  North. 

(d)  The  Story  of  Hermann  (or  the  struggle  between  the  Romans  and 
Germans)  is  told  by  Arthur  Gilman,  Magna  Charta  Stories,  pp. 
139-155;    and  by  Maude  B.  Button,  Little  Stories  of  Germany. 

(e)  Short  Biographies  of  some  famous  Romans.  Short  accounts  of 
the  lives  of  Romulus,  the  Gracchi,  Caesar,  Cicero,  and  Constantine 
are  given  in  Haaren  and  Poland,  Famous  Men  of  Rome;  Harding, 
The  City  of  Seven  Hills;  and  several  of  them  in  Plutarch's  Lives. 
A  simple  account  of  the  Life  of  Hannibal,  the  Carthaginian  enemy 
of  Rome,  will  also  be  found  in  these  books. 

(J)  Interesting  phases  of  Roman  Life :  for  example,  the  Roman  boy, 
country  life  in  Italy,  the  Roman  house,  traveling,  amusements,  etc. 
See  W.  W.  Fowler,  Social  Life  at  Rome  in  the  Age  of  Cicero;  H.  W. 
Johnston,  The  Private  Life  of  the  Romans;  S.  B.  Platner,  To- 
pography and  Monuments  of  Ancient  Rome;  T.  G.  Tucker,  Life  in 
the  Roman  World  of  Nero  and  St.  Paul.  Many  phases  of  Roman 
life  are  described  in  F.  M.  Crawford's  Ave  Roma. 

(g)  For  descriptions  of  incidents  in  Roman  history  and  phases  of 
Roman  life  as  the  Greek  and  Roman  writers  told  them,  see  Bots- 
ford, Story  of  Rome,  and  Munro,  Source  Book  of  Roman  History. 

C.     THE  MIDDLE  AGES.     (For  use  with  chapters  x,  xi,  xii,  and  xiii.) 

(a)  Histories  of  the  people  of  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages.     G.  B.. Adams, 

Growth  of  the  French  Nation;    U.  R.  Burke,  A  History  of  Spain 


256  INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN    HISTORY 

from  the  Earliest  Times  to  the  Death  of  Ferdinand  the  Catholic;  J.  R. 
Green,  Short  History  of  the  English  people;  E.  F.  Henderson, 
A  Short  History  of  Germany ;  H.  D.  Sedgwick,  A  Short  ^History 
of  Italy. 
(6)  Collection  of  stories  adapted  to  children  of  the  grades:  The  Story  of 
Beowulf,  King  Arthur  and  the  Knights  of  the  Round  Table,  the 
Treasure  of  the  Niebelungs,  and  of  Roland.  These  stories  have  all 
been  written  many  times,  and  any  librarian  can  give  the  reader 
copies  of  them  as  told  by  several  writers.  The  following  is  a  partial 
list  only: 

A.  J.  Church,  Heroes  and  Romances;  E.  G.  Crommelin,  Famous 
Legends  Adapted  for  Children;  H.  A.  Guerber,  Legends  of  the 
Middle  Ages;  Louise  Maitland,  Heroes  of  Chivalry;  and  Eva  March 
Tappan,  European  Hero  Stories;  James  Baldwin,  The  Story  of 
Roland;  Frances  N.  Greene,  Legends  of  King  Arthur  and  His 
Court;  Florence  Holbrook,  Northland  Heroes  (Beowulf);  Sidney 
Lanier,  The  Boy's  King  Arthur;  Stevens  and  Allen,  King  Ai-thur 
Stories  from  Malory, 
(c)  Famous  Men  of  the  Middle  Ages;  for  example,  Charlemagne, 
King  Alfred,  Rollo  the  Viking,  William  the  Conqueror,  Frederick 
Barbarossa,  Richard  the  Lion-Hearted,  King  John,  Saint  Louis  of 
France,    Marco  Polo,  and  Gutenberg. 

See  A.  F.  Blaisdell,  Stories  from  English  History;  Louise  Creigh- 
ton.  Stories  from  English  History;  Maude  B.  Dutton,  Little  Stories 
of  Germany;  H.  A.  Guerber,  The  Story  of  the  English;  Haaren 
and  Poland,  Famous  Men  of  the  Middle  Ages;  Harding,  The 
Story  of  the  Middle  Ages;  S.  B.  Harding  and  W.  F.  Harding,  The 
Story  of  England;  M.  F.  Lansing,  Barbarian  and  Noble;  A.  M. 
Mowry,  First  Steps  in  the  History  of  England;  L.  N.  Pitman,  Stories 
of  Old  France;  Eva  March  Tappan,  European  Hero  Stories;  H.  P. 
Warren,  Stories  from  English  History;  Bates  and  Coman,  English 
History  as  told  by  the  Poets.  Edward  Atherton,  The  Adventures 
of  Marco  Polo,  the  Great  Traveler,  is  a  convenient  modernized 
version  of  Polo's  own  story  of  his  travels.  Marco  Polo's  descrip- 
tion of  Japan  and  Java  has  been  reprinted  in  Old  South  Leaflets, 
Vol.  II,  No.  32. 
{d)  Viking  Tales.  The  interesting  stories  of  the  Northern  discoveries 
and  explorations  have  been  told  many  times.  Jennie  Hall,  Viking 
Tales,  includes  the  story  of  Eric  the  Red,  Leif  the  Lucky,  and  the 
attempt  to  settle  in  Vinland  (Wineland). 
(e)  The  Trial  of  Criminals  in  the  Middle  Ages  —  Ordeals.  Other 
kinds  of  Ordeals  than  those  described  in  this  book  will  be  obtained 


REFERENCES  FOR  TEACHERS        257 

in  Ogg,  Source  Book  of  Mediaeval  History,  pp.  196-202;  Pennsylvania 
Translations  and  Reprints,  Vol.  IV,  No.  4.  pp.  7-16;  or  in  Thatcher 
and  McNeal,  Source  Book,  pp.  401-412.  See  Emerton,  Introduc- 
tion to  the  Middle  Ages,  pp.  79-81,  for  excellent  explanation  of 
mediaeval  methods  of  trial. 

(/)  Famous  accounts  of  how  the  People  of  England  won  the  Magna  Charta. 

Use  either  Cheyney,  Readings  in  English  History,  pp.  179-181; 

Kendall,  Source  Book  of  English  History,  pp.  72-78;    Robinson, 

Readings  in  European  History,  Vol.  I,  pp.  231-333;  or  Ogg,  Source 

Book  of  Mediaeval  History,  pp.  297-303. 

(g)  Simple  descriptions  of  Mediaeval  Life.  Maude  B.  Dutton,  Little 
Stories  of  Germany;  for  example,  the  chapters  on  How  a  Page  be- 
came a  Knight,  and  A  Mediaeval  Town.  S.  B.  Harding,  The  Story 
of  the  Middle  Ages,  especially  the  chapters  describing  life  in  castle, 
life  in  village,  and  life  in  monastery.  Eva  March  Tappan,  Euro- 
pean Hero  Stories,  especially  the  topic.  Life  in  Middle  Ages,  p. 
118,  the  Crusades,  p.  136,  and  Winning  the  Magna  Charta,  p.  111. 

D.     THE  BEGINNINGS   OF   MODERN   TIMES.     The    Discovery 
OF  America.     (For  use  with  chapters  xiv  to  xxi  inclusive.) 

(a)  Histories  of  American  Discoveries  and  Explorations.  E.  G.  Bourne, 
Spain  in  America;  Fiske,  Discovery  of  America,  2  volumes;  and 
Parkman,  Pioneers  of  France  in  the  New  World. 

(6)  Short,  easy  biographies  of  famous  explorers.  (Da  Gama,  Columbus, 
Magellan,  De  Soto,  Coronado,  Cartier,  Drake,  and  Raleigh.) 

Foote  and  Skinner,  Explorers  and  Founders  of  America;  W.  F. 
Gordy,  Stories  of  American  Explorers;  W.  E.  Griffis,  The  Romance 
of  Discovery;  Haaren  and  Poland,  Famous  Men  of  Modern  Times; 
Higginson,  Young  Folks'  Book  of  American  Explorers;  Jeannette 
B.  Hodgdon,  A  First  Course  in  American  History,  Book  I;  W.  H. 
Johnson,  The  World's  Discoverers,  2  volumes;  Lawyer,  The  Story 
of  Columbus  and  Magellan;  Lummis,  The  Spanish  Pioneers;  Mara 
L.  Pratt,  America's  Story  for  America's  Children,  Book  2;  Gertrude 
V.  D.  Southworth,  Builders  of  our  Country,  Book  I;  Rosa  V. 
Winterburn,  The  Spanish  in  the  Southwest. 

(c)  Stories  of  explorations  as  told  by  the  explorers  themselves. 

Columbus'  own  account  of  his  discovery  of  America  is  in  Hart, 
Source  Readers  in  American  History,  No.  1,  pp.  4-7.  Early 
accounts  of  John  Cabot's  discovery  and  of  Drake's  Voyage  in  Hart, 
Source  Readers,  No.  I,  pp.  7-10, 23-25.  The  Death  and  Burial  of  De 
Soto  as  described  by  one  of  his  followers,  in  Hart,  Source  Readers,  pp. 
16-19.     The  Old  South  Leaflets,  No.  20,  Coronado;    Nos.  29  and 


258  INTRODUCTORY   AMERICAN   HISTORY 

31,  Columbus;  No.  31,  the  Voyages  to  Vinland;  No.  35,  Cortes' 
Account  of  the  City  of  Mexico;  No.  36,  The  Death  of  De  Soto; 
Nos.  37  and  115,  the  Voyages  of  the  Cabots;  No.  89,  The  Found- 
ing of  St.  Augustine;  No.  92,  The  First  Voyage  to  Roanoke;  No.  102, 
Columbus'  Account  of  Cuba;  No.  116,  Sir  Francis  Drake  on  the 
Coast  of  California;  No.  118,  Gilbert's  Expedition;  No.  119, 
Raleigh's  Colony  at  Roanoke. 
{d)  The  Stories  of  Indian  Life  in  Spanish  America,  of  Cortes,  Coronado, 
and  the  Seven  Cities  of  Cibola,  and  of  the  Missions.  (See  Rosa 
V.  Winterburn,  The  Spanish  in  the  Southwest.) 


INDEX 


Acropolis,  18,  20. 

Africa,  explored,  142-144. 

Aldine  Press,  128. 

Alexander  the  Great,  7,  37. 

Alexandria,    founded,    7,    37,    38; 

end  of  trade  route,  133. 
Alfred,  King,  94,  100-102. 
Alps,  Hannibal  crosses,  51-52. 
Alva,  in  Netherlands,  226. 
America,  discovered  by  Columbus, 

156;    origin  of  name,  160-162. 
Amphitheatre,  at  Rome,  74;   Aries, 

90. 
Anglo-Saxons,  89,  91-92. 
Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle,  101-102. 
Apollo,  32. 
Aqueducts,  Roman,  72-73;     Aztec, 

170. 
Arabic  numerals,  121. 
Arabs,   86,   121-122;    see   Moham- 
medans. 
Arches,  Roman,  74,  76;   triumphal, 

77;  Gothic,  123;  in  Renaissance, 

128. 
Architecture,     Greek,     18-24,     55; 

Roman,    74-77;     early    Church, 

76;     Mediaeval,     102,     122-125; 

Renaissance,  128-129. 
Aristocracy,  origin  of,  113. 
Armada  (ar-ma'da),  expedition  of, 

236. 
Arms,    Athenian,    13;     GalUc,    60; 

Mediaeval,  114-115;   Aztec,  171. 
Arthur,  King,  100. 


Astrolabe,  137-138. 

Athena,  19. 

Athens,  12,  16,  17,  18,  27-29,  34,  37. 

Augustus,  Emperor,  64,  70. 

Azores,  138. 

Aztecs,  170,  173. 

Bahama  Islands,  152. 

Balbo'a,  163-164. 

BasiUcas,  76. 

Bayeux  tgtpestry  (ba-yu),   103. 

Beggars  of  the  Sea,  226,  235. 

Black  Sea,  34,  134. 

Bologna  (bo-lon'ya).  University  of, 

120. 
Boniface,  92-93. 
Books,  Greek,  25;   carried  to  Italy, 

126;  see  printing,  127-128. 
Borromeo  (bor-ro-m6'o),  208. 
Boxing,  Greek,  26. 
Britain,     36,     58,     63-64;      name 

changed  to  England,  86,  89,  91. 
Byzantium  (bl-zan'shi-um) ,  founded, 

7,  34;  named  Constantinople,  83. 
Cabot,     John,     voyage     to     New 

World,    159. 
Cabot,  Sebastian,  160. 
Cffisar,  Juhus,  61-64,  69-70. 
Calvin,  John,  208-209. 
Cambridge,  University  of,  120. 
Canary  Islands,  138,  148. 
Cannae,  battle  of,  53. 
Canterbury,  92. 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  143,  144,  168, 

234. 


259 


260 


INDEX 


Cape  Horn,  232. 

Caroline,     Fort,     settlement,     218; 

destroyed,  222. 
Carthaginians,  40,  49-53. 
Cartier,  Jacques  (kar"tya'),  216-218. 
Castles,  110-114. 
Cathedrals,  102,  123-124. 
Caudine  Forks,  42-44. 
Caxton,  Wilham,  128. 
Census,  Roman,  47. 
Charles  V   of  Germany  (Charles  I 

of    Spain),    166,    180,    206-207, 

208. 
Charybdis  (ka-rib'dis),  35. 
China,  137-140,  154-156. 
Christianity,  81-84,  91-93. 
Cibola,  see  Seven  Cities. 
Cincinnatus,  41. 
Clergy,  110-111. 
Cohgny  (ko'len'ye"),  218,  227. 
Colonies,  Greek,  32-36,  40,  44,  66; 

Roman,   47,   54;    Spanish,    177- 

182,  220,  248-250;   French,  216- 

224;    English,  243-248. 
Colorado,  Canyon  of,  198. 
Colosseum,  74-75,  90. 
Columbus,    Christopher,    38,    117, 

141;      discoveries    of,     146-158; 

161-164,  168. 
Compass,  origin  of,  137. 
Constantine,  83. 
Constantinople,  founded,  7,  34,  83; 

renamed,  89;    educated  men  of, 

91,  93;  taken  by  Turks,  126,  127. 
Consuls,  at  Rome,  46. 
Corinth,  17. 

Corinthian  pillars,  21-22. 
Coronado,  Francisco,  194-203. 
Cortes,     Hernando,     conquest     of 

Mexico,  172-175. 
Courts,     Greek,     28-29;      English, 

103-105. 


Crusades,  135. 

Cuba,  153-154,  180,  186. 

Cumse,  35. 

Danes,  93-94,  100,  102;  see  North- 
men, Normans. 

Dare,  Virginia,  245. 

Delphi,  32,  34. 

Demosthenes  (de-mos'the-nez),   28. 

De  Soto,  Fernando,  186-193. 

Diaz,  Bartholomew,  143-144. 

Discus  thrower,  24,  26. 

Doric  pillars,  21. 

Drake,  Sir  Francis,  adventures  in 
America,  229-232;  voyage  around 
world,  232-234;  attack  on  Spain, 
236. 

Duke,  origin  of  word,  59. 

Dutch,  211-212;  war  for  inde- 
pendence, 226-227,  234-236,  238. 

East,  The,  defined,  133;  search  for 
sea  routes,  141-142,  146-157. 

Education,  Greek,  25-26;  Roman, 
45,  56;  Mediaeval,  93,  114,  119- 
122. 

Egyptians,  4. 

Ehzabeth,  Queen,  213-214,  228, 
231,  241. 

Emigrants,  Americans  as,  1-3; 
Spanish,  177,  178,  183. 

England,  first  known,  36;  inhabited 
by  Britons,  58;  conquered  by 
Romans,  63-64;  name,  86,  89; 
christianized,  91-92;  Danes  in, 
94;  in  Middle  Ages,  100-108, 
110,  111;  aids  Dutch,  228;  navy, 
229;  war  with  Spain,  236-238. 

English  explorations  and  colonies, 
159,  240-248. 

English  language,  origin,  8-9,  100, 
118. 

Erasmus,  128. 

Eric  the  Red,  95-96. 


INDEX 


261 


Espaiiola  (es-pan-yo'la),  154,  155, 
156,  180. 

Euclid,  38. 

Fairs,  Mediaeval,  132-133. 

Ferdinand,  King,  148. 

Florida,  origin  of  name,  185;  ex- 
ploration, 186-187;  St.  Augus- 
tine in,  220-221. 

France,  see  Gauls,  36,  41;  name, 
86,  89;  Danes  in,  94-95;  in 
Middle  Ages,  110,  123;  sailors 
of,  204;  colonies  in  America, 
216-224. 

Francis  I,  King,  206. 

French  language,  9-10,  118. 

Friar  Marcos,  194. 

Friday,  origin  of  name,  60 

Frieze,  20. 

Frobisher,  Martin,  240. 

Gama,  Vasco  da,  144. 

Games,  Greek,  26;   Roman,  45,  55. 

Gauls,  41-42,  58-64,  89. 

Genoa,  117,  134,  138,  147. 

Germany,  language,  8,  118;  early, 
58-61,  63-64;  name,  86;  early 
emigrants  from,  87-89;  mission- 
aries to,  92-93. 

Gilbert,  Humphrey,  241-242. 

Girgenti  (jer-jen'te),  temple  at,  20. 

Gladiators,  55. 

Gothic  architecture,  123-124. 

Gothic  type,  128. 

Goths,  88-89,  91. 

Government,  at  Athens,  27-28; 
at  Rome,  46-47,  69-70,  108;  in 
England,  107-108. 

Gracchi,  Tiberius  and  Caius,  69. 

Great  Charter,  105-106. 

Greece,  language  of,  8-10,  37-38, 
56-57,  89-91,  122-127;  early 
history,  11-17;  manner  of  living 
in,  18-29;  colonies,  31-38;  rivals. 


40;  conquered  by  Rome,  54;  and 

the  Renaissance,  126-129. 
Greenland,  95-96. 
Gregory,  Pope,  91-92. 
Guam,  166. 
Guilds,  116. 
Gutenberg     (goo't6n-b6rk),     John, 

127,  128. 
Gymnasium,  Greek,  23,  26. 
Hannibal,  50-53. 
Hawkins,  John,  230. 
Hayti,  see  Espanola. 
Henry,     Prince,     the     Navigator, 

142. 
Henry  II,  of  England,   103-105. 
Henry    VIII,     of    England,    212- 

213. 
Hercules,  11. 
Hermann,  64. 
Hermes,  24. 
Herod'otus,  31. 
Homer,  25,  57. 
Horatius,  40. 
House  of  Commons,  108. 
House  of  Lords,  108. 
Houses,    Greek,    18;     Roman,    56; 

Aztec,   170;    in  Cibola,   197;    in 

Quivira,  201. 
Huguenots    (hu-ge-nots),  origin  of, 

209;    in  America,  218-224;    and 

Dutch,  227. 
Iceland,  95-96. 
Incas,  176-177. 
India,  37,  144,  153,  167. 
Indians,   discovered  by  Columbus, 

152;    origin    of   name,    153;    of 

Mexico,  170-175;    of  Peru,  176- 

177;     as    slaves,    154,    178-180; 

missions  to,  182-3;  and  De  Soto, 

188-190,    192;    in    Cibola,    197; 

in    Quivira,    201;    at    Roanoke, 

246-248. 


262 


INDEX 


Indies,  149,  153,  159,  164. 

Ionic  pillars,  21. 

Isabella,  Queen  of  Spain,  148. 

Isabella,  town  in  Espanola,  156. 

Italic  type,  128. 

Italy,  35,  44-45,  47,  49,  54,  86-87, 
110-111;  Greeks  in,  35;  Romans 
masters  of,  44-45,  47;  farmers 
in,  54;  Goths  invade,  89;  Medi- 
aeval, 110-111;  Renaissance  in, 
125-129. 

Japan,  141,  147,  153. 

Jerusalem,  105. 

Jews,  80-82. 

John,  King  of  England,  105-106. 

Jury,  origin  of,  104-105. 

Justice,  Greek,  28;  English,  103- 
105. 

Justinian,  77. 

Karlsefni  (karl'sef-ne),  96. 

Knights,  114-115. 

Las  Ca'sas,  180-182. 

Latin,  words,  9,  10;  hterature,  56; 
learned  by  the  Gauls,  64;  in 
Middle  Ages,  93,  101,  118,  119; 
in  Renaissance,  126,  127. 

Law,  Roman,  45,  46,  77-78;  Eng- 
lish, 102-104. 

Leif  Ericson,  95-97. 

London,  7,  24. 

Loyola,  Ignatius  (lo-yo'lii),  208. 

Luther,  Martin,  208-209. 

Madei'ra  Islands,  138. 

Magellan,  165-168. 

Magellan,  Strait  of,  166,  232 

Magna  Charta,  105-106. 

Marathon,  11-15. 

Marco  Polo,  138-140. 

Marseilles  (mar-salz'),  7,  36. 

Mary,  Queen  of  England,  213. 

Menendez,  Pedro,  (ma-nen'dath), 
220-224. 


Mexico,  conquest  of,  170-175,  178, 

181-183,  193,  195,  202,  250. 
Michel     Angelo     (mi"kel-an'je-lo), 

129. 
Middle  Ages,  defined,  5,  86;   close, 

125. 
Miltiades  (mil-tl'a-dez),  14. 
Missionaries,  88,  91-93,  95. 
Missions,  Spanish,  181-183,  250. 
Mississippi  River,  discovery  of,  190. 
Modern  Times,  defined,  5. 
Mohammedans,    86,    105,    121-122, 

135. 
Moluccas,  133. 
Monasteries,  84,  110-111. 
Mongol  Tartars,  138-139. 
Montezuma,  King  of  Aztecs,  172- 

174. 
Montreal,  216. 
Moors,  86,  142,  148. 
Mosaics,  78. 
Naples,  35. 
Navy,  English,  102,  229;    in  battle 

against  the  Armada,  236-237. 
Netherlands,    revolt    of,    209-212, 

226-227,  234-236,  238. 
New  Testament,   Greek,   37;    first 

printed,  128. 
Nobles,  110-115. 
Norman  architecture,  123. 
Norman  Conquest,  102-103. 
Normans,  95,  102. 
Northmen,  60,  93-97. 
Notre  Dame  (no'tr'  dam'),  in  Paris, 

123. 
Odin,  60.. 

Olympia,  23,  24,  26,  27. 
Olympic  games,  26-27. 
Ordeals,  103-104. 
Oxford,  University  of,  120. 
Pacific  Ocean,  163,  166,  232-234. 
Paestum  (pes'ttim),  20,  35. 


INDEX 


263 


Paintings,  Greek,  25. 

Panama,  163,  175. 

Pan'theon,  75. 

Papyrus  (pa-pi 'rus),  25. 

Paris,  7,  24,  120. 

Parliament,  English,  origin  of,  107- 
108.    . 

Par'thenon,  19-20,  24. 

Patagonia,  166. 

Patricians,  46. 

Paul,  the  Apostle,  81. 

Peasants,  110-115. 

Pediment,  20. 

Persia,  11-16,  37. 

Peru,  conquest  of,  175-177. 

Petrarch  (pe'trark),  125-126. 

Pheidippides  (fi-dip'e-dez),  12,  15. 

Philip  II,  209-212,  226,  238. 

Philippines,  166,  234. 

Phoenicia,  40. 

Pizarro,  Francisco  (pi-thar'ro),  con- 
quest of  Peru,  175-177. 

Plata^ans,  12,  14. 

Plato,  27. 

Plebeians,  46,  47. 

Pompeii  (pom-pa'ye),  8. 

Pompey,  69. 

Ponce  de  Leon  (pon'tha  da  la-on'), 
185-186. 

Pope,  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  84. 

Porticoes,  23-24. 

Portugal,  sailors  of,  138,  142-144, 
146,  148,  165;  and  the  New 
World,  205. 

Potato,  found  by  Magellan,  166. 

Pottery,  Greek,  13,  25,  27;  Aztec, 
170;  Zuiii,  198. 

Printing,  invented,  127-128. 

Ptolemy  (tol'e-mi),  38. 

Pyrrhus  (pirTis),  44. 

Quebec,  216-217. 

Quivira,  200-201. 


Raleigh,  Sir  Walter,  241-248. 

Renaissance  (ren"e-sans'),  124-129. 

Richard,  the  Lionhearted,  105. 

Roads,  Roman,  71-72. 

Roanoke,  243-248. 

Roman  Empire,  size,  66;  origin,  70. 

Roman  type,  128. 

Romans,  language,  see  Latin;  early, 
11;  contact  with  Greeks,  35,  37, 
40;  wars  in  Italy,  41-45;  early 
manner  of  living,  45-47,  55-56; 
war  with  Carthage,  49-54;  con- 
quer Gaul  and  Britain,  59-66; 
Empire  of,  69-70;  civihzation  of, 
70-78;  Christianized,  82-83; 
empire  ruined,  86,  88-89;  litera- 
ture of,  influence,  125-127. 

Romanesque  architecture,  123. 

Romulus,  40. 

Salamis,  16. 

Samnites,  43-44. 

San  Salvador,  152. 

St.  Augustine,  220-221. 

Sardinia,  50. 

Saxons,  101. 

Sculpture,  Greek,  24. 

Scylla  (sil'a),  35. 

Senators,  at  Rome,  46,  69. 

Seven  Cities  of  Cibola,  193-198. 

Shakespeare,  215. 

Ships,  Greek,  36;  early  English, 
102;  Venetian,  135-136;  of  Co- 
lumbus, 148-150;  of  English 
navy,  229. 

Sicily,  35,  40,  49,  54. 

Sidney,  Sir  Philip,  235-236. 

Simon  de  Montfort,  107. 

Slaves,  Greek,  27;  Roriian,  45,  46, 
55;  Indians  as,  178-181;  Negroes 
as,  180,  181. 

Slave-trade,  Spanish,  181;  Enghsh, 
230. 


INDEX 


264 

Socrates  (s6k'ra-tez),  28-29 
Spain,  early  settlements  m   36,  40, 
50-     Romans    capture,    b6,    t)4, 
name,    86;     Arabs   in,    121-122, 
148-     Columbus    and,    146-it)/, 
claim  to  New  World,   20^205; 
colonies    of,   154,   156,    177-179 
220-224      248-251;     war     with 
Netherlands,  226-227,  238;   war 
with  England,  236-238. 

Spice  trade,  133,  135,  147,  168,  234. 

Stadium,  23. 
Statues,  Greek,  24,  129. 
Temples,  Greek,  19. 
Theater,  Greek,  22;   early  Roman, 
45;    later,  56. 

Thebes,  17.  ,^-^^r 

Themistocles  (the-mis'to-klez) ,  16. 
Thermopylae  (ther-mop'i-le),  16. 
These'um,  20. 
Thor,  60. 

Thursday,  origin  of  name,  60. 

"Tin  Islands,"  32,36. 

Towns,  in  Middle  Ages,  116-11/. 

Trade,  Mediaeval,  132-135. 

Trade-winds,  204. 

Trebia,  battle  of,  52-53. 

Trial  by  battle,  104. 

Tribune,  Roman,  47. 


Trireme,  36. 

Troy,  11,  25. 

Turks,  86,  126,  127,  142. 

"Twelve  Tables,"  45,  46. 

Tyre,  40. 

Ulfilas,  88,  91. 

Ulysses,  11,  25. 

Universities,  120-122. 

Venice,  117,  119,  134-136. 

Venus  of  Melos,  24. 

Vercinget'orix,  61-63. 

Vespucius,  Americus,  161-164. 

Veto,  at  Rome,  47. 

Vikings,  93-97. 

Vinland,  96-97. 

Virginia,   origm  of  name,   24d  ^44, 
colony  in,  244-248. 

Watling  Island,  152. 

Wednesday,  origin  of  ^ame    60_ 
West  Indies,  153-156,  160,  164,  170, 

178,  180,  218,  230. 
White,  John,  244-248. 
William  the  Conqueror, 
WiUiam     of     Orange, 

235. 
Wodan,  60. 
Women,  Roman,  45-46. 

Words,  8-10. 

Writing,  art  of,  4. 

Xerxes  (zurk'zez),  16. 

Zuni,  198. 


102. 
212, 


226, 


JUN    1    1312